mean they shall reign on the earth in this old and corruptible state of it but when God shall make it new or renew the face of it this he hath promised to do in due season and faithful is he that hath promised who also will do it For behold saith the Lord God I create new Heavens and a new earth and the former shall not be remembred nor come into mind And this promise is immediately added and subjoined after he had been speaking of his chosen ones blessing themselves in the earth and swearing in the earth To give us to understand of what earth he speaks in this matter namely of the new one consider Isa 65. 15-17 see also Chap. 66. 22-24 To the same purpose also the Apostle Peter speaks acquainting the believers That as the old world being overflowed with water perished so the Heavens and the earth which are now by the same word are kept in store reserved unto fire c. Nevertheless saith he namely though the Heavens and Earth which are now shall be dissolved by fire we according to his promise look for new Heavens and a new Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness 2 Pet. 3. 5-13 To the same purpose the Apostle John saith I saw to wit in vision a new Heaven and a new Earth for the first Heaven and the first Earth were passed away and there was no more Sea Rev. 21. 1-5 He hath promised saying Yet once more I shake not the Earth only but also Heaven And this word yet once more signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken as of those things that are made that those things that cannot be shaken may remain wherefore we receiving a Kingdom which cannot be moved c. Heb. 12. 26-28 with Hag. 2. 6-8 Now then when God maketh all things new then these holy ones shall reign on the earth Rev. 21. 5-7 So the Apostle Paul when he is speaking of the suffering children of Gods being glorified together and saying I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed on us He then in the verses following gives us to understand when this glory shall be revealed on them and where they shall be thus glorified to wit on the earth when the times of the restitution of all things shall come see and consider Rom. 8. 17-18 19-21 And certainly when the Prophet David so frequently in one Psalm speaks of and assures the future happiness of the Saints in these expressions to wit Those that wait upon the Lord shall inherit the earth The meek shall inherit the earth and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace Such as be blessed of him shall inherit the earth The righteous shall inherit the land or earth Wait on the Lord and keep his way and he shall exalt thee to inherit the land or earth Psal 37. 4 9 11 22 29 34. In all these assertions and promises there is respect had unto the new earth and these promises shall not be compleatly fulfilled or accomplished until God according to his promise makes new Heavens and a new Earth And this will appear if we duly and diligently consider 1. The subjects of this Blessedness or persons or manner of persons unto whom it is assured that they shall inherit the earth and they are the trusters in the Lord Psal 37. 3. the waiters on him vers 9. the meek vers 11. such as be blessed of him vers 22. the righteous vers 29. such as wait upon him and keep his way vers 34. that is to say these persons as such manner of persons as waiters on the Lord meek righteous c. shall be thus blessed now certainly such manner of persons have hitherto inherited but a little part of the earth comparatively and what they have so inherited they have so done not as Saints and righteous ones but upon an humane and civil account and consideration not as sons of God but as children of men The earth hath he in this day given to the children of men Psal 115. 14-16 Therefore it appears these Promises are not yet accomplished As also further appears 2. In that this Blessedness is Prophetically spoken of and promised as future and not enjoyed in David's time no not in his old age for he was now old Psal 37. 25. And though God gave him a great name and subdued unto him his enemies round about 2 Sam. 8. and Chap. 9. and Chap. 10. Nor were these Promises fulfilled in Solomons days though then Israel had great rest and peace as it is said by the Lord to David Behold a son shall be born unto thee who shall be a man of rest and I will give him rest from all his enemies round about for his name shall be Solomon and I will give peace and quietness unto Israel in his days 1 Chron. 22. 9 10. with 1 King 5. 4 5. Yet I say these promises were not compleatly fulfilled in his days which are mentioned in Psal 37. though they might in some first fruits for Solomon in his days and in his best days also when he wrote the Proverbs speaks as his father David had done Prophetically of these things and in much what the same language saying The upright shall dwell in the land or earth and the perfect shall remain it Prov. 2. 21. And again he saith The righteous shall never be removed to wit they shall inhabit or inherit the earth as appears by the opposition in the latter part of the verse Prov. 10. 30. Yea that these promises were not compleatly performed in Solomon's days which we have mentioned in Psal 37. nor in the days of any of the good Kings of Judah succeeding him is also evident in that our Saviour using Davids words speaks still Prophetically saying Blessed are the meek for they shall not do or have done but shall inherit the earth Mat. 5. 5. And as the Author to the Hebrews saith If Jesus or Joshua had given them rest he would not have spoken of another day there remaineth therefore a rest for the people of God Heb. 4. 7-9 So we may say If the meek and righteous had inherited the earth in Davids or Solomons days or in the times of any of the good Kings after them our Saviour our Jesus would not have spoken of a future time as he doth the performance of these promises therefore still remaineth to the people of God And yet surely in the reign of David Solomon c. the righteous had as many Halcyonian days and as much tranquillity for enjoying their religious Assemblies and worshipping God as under the Empire of Vespasian or as under the Empire of Constantine or any succeeding Emperours and more Yea that these promises were not fulfilled in Solomons days nor in Constantines nor before our days nor are yet appears most evidently in what we have yet further to add That is to say 3. When the holy ones shall compleatly inherit the
Israel I AM hath sent me to you Exod. 3. 13 14. It denotes to us his Almightiness and All-sufficiency that he is God All-sufficient that we might walk before him and be perfect Gen. 17. 1. He is Almighty Rev. 4. 8. Infinite in Goodness Power Wisdom Faithfulness Holiness c. And also it signifies his unchangeableness with the Father of Lights there is no variableness nor shadow of turning Jam. 1. 17. He is Jehovah he changeth not therefore the Sons of Jacob are not consumed Mat. 3. 6. He is the same so it cannot be said of any thing here below they are not Prov. 23. 4 5. the fashion of this world passeth away 1 Cor. 7. 29 31. 1 Joh. 2. 15 17. Of old he hath laid the Foundation of the Earth and the Heavens are the works of his Hands they shall perish but he shall endure yea all of them shall wax old like a Garment As a Vesture he will change them and they shall be changed But he is the same Psal 102. 25 27. Men are not unchangeable he changeth their countenance and sendeth them away Job 14. 19 20. of evil men it may be said they are not Isay 17. 12 14. Jer. 49. 10. Neh. 3. 17. Of good men where are they Isay 63. 15 16. Zech. 1. 5. But he is the same always and this is needful to be believed by us For he that cometh to God acceptably must believe that he is c. Heb. 11. 5 6. And which was He doth not now begin to be or exist but he inhabits Eternity Isay 57. 15. Before him was no God formed Isay 43. 10 12. from Everlasting to Everlasting he is God and our Redeemer from everlasting is his name Psal 90. 1 2. and 93. 2. Isay 63. 16. Deut. 33. 27. Other Gods are Gods newly come up Deut. 32. 17 18. all Creatures have a beginning In the beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth Gen. 1. 1. Joh. 1. 1 3. The Angels had a beginning Col. 1. 16. Joh. 48. 7. Man had a beginning and time was when he was not Of him it may be said as Jehovah doth to Job Where wast thou when I laid the Foundations of the Earth Job 38. 1 4. 1 Cor. 8. 4 6. But he was without beginning of Days the King Eternal 1 Tim. 1. 17. And is to come That is he remains for ever he is the same and his years fail not Ps 102. 27. The Lord God of Israel is and is to be blessed from everlasting to everlasting Ps 41. 13. and 106. 48. And he is to come to destroy them which destroy the Earth Rev. 11. 17. 18. Our God shall come and shall not keep silence A Fire shall devour before him and it shall be very tempestuous round about him Psal 50. 1 3. That is to come to dissolve all these things and according to his promise to make New Heavens and a New Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness and to fulfill all his good Word Isay 51. 6 10. 2 Pet. 3. 10 15. With this the afflicted Believer comforts himself when he is overwhelmed My days saith he are like a shadow that declineth and I am withered like Grass But thou O LORD shalt endure for ever and thy Remembrance unto all Generations Thou shalt arise and have mercy upon Zion When the Lord shall build up Zion he shall appear in his Glory The Heavens and the Earth shall perish but thou shalt endure thou art the same and thy years fail not The Children of thy Servants shall continue c. Ps 102. From this eternally and infinitely glorious person the Apostle votes Grace and Peace to the Churches For he is the God of Grace the God of all Grace 1 Pet. 5. 10. The God of Peace the very God of Peace Heb. 13. 20. 1 Thes 5. 23. He is and was and is to come the God of Grace and Peace Again the Apostle votes Grace and Peace to be to them from another person viz. And from the seven Spirits which are before his Throne To wit before the Throne of him which is and which was and which is to come the Almighty who sits upon the Throne and whose Kingdom ruleth overall This Grace and Peace is also desired from these seven Spirits ch 4. 5. and ch 5. 6. There are different Opinions about these seven Spirits what they are they are by some supposed to be seven Glorious Angels because called seven and because of that said in ch 8. 2. I saw the seven Angels which stood before God But others judge that hereby is meant the Holy and Eternal Spirit with whom I herein agree and believe that to be the meaning of the Phrase 1. Because Grace and Peace is voted from the seven Spirits as from the Father and Jesus Christ but this is never voted from the Angels in any of the Epistles of the residue of the Apostles but either from the Father and the Son Rom. 1. 7. 1 Cor. 1. 3. c. Or also from the Holy Ghost 2 Cor. 13. 14. Nor in any other place of the Scripture that I have ever seen produced Object Some do conceive that Jacob votes Grace and Blessing from a created Angel in saying The Angel which redeemed me from all evil bless c. Gen. 48. 16. Answ 1. More generally Christ is so called in many places as Behold I send an Angel before thee beware of him for my name is in him Ex. 23. 20 23. so also he is called the Angel of his presence Isay 63. 9. and the Angel of the Covenant as is evident Mal. 3. 1. And so certainly that speaks of him in Gen. 48. 16. For 2. That Angel there spoken of is said to have redeemed Jacob c. Now that act and work is never in Scripture applied to any meerly created Angels but he that redeemed Jacob whether personally or nationally considered was and is Jehovah Isay 44. 6 21 24. and ch 48. 20. 3. That Angel is said to have redeemed him from all evil but it is evident that Angel which redeemed him from the Hand of his Brother Esau and from that evil of fear concerning him was Jehovah even the Messias For he wept and made Supplication even prayed to that Angel and who was that Angel even Jehovah the God of Hosts Jehovah is his name his Memorial and therefore this was the Angel which redeemed him from all Evil. Compare Gen. 32. 24 30. with Hos 12. 3. 5. 4. Yea it doth also appear that Jacob worshipped this Angel which was Christ and worshipped him by Faith for so it is said By Faith Jacob when he was a dying blessed both the Sons of Joseph and worshipped upon the top of his Staff Compare Gen. 48. 16. with Heb. 11. 21. By all which it appears that was no meerly created Angel 2. It further appears that the seven Spirits do mean the Holy and Eternal Spirit because they are signified to be upon Christ that elect precious Stone Compare Rev. 5. 6. with Zech.
the true Believers under pretence of greater piety and holiness and yet were sensual minding carnal seen things not having the Spirit Jude 19. Such they were as whose minds the God of this World hath blinded lest the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ who is the Image of God should shine unto them 2 Cor. 4. 4. And so he had caused them to unite and embody by themselves by way of separation from this Church and though Christ found no fault at all with this Church yet this Synagogue of Satan might and so made themselves more pure than Christ Job 4. 17. See the notes on ch 2. v. 9. 2. Because as they were gathered together by Satan and by the things he commends so they did worship him also though not grosly and professedly had his Doctrines 1 Tim. 4. 1. 2 Cor. 11. 2 3 13 15. And did his lusts and requirings especially as to the desires of the mind Joâ— 8. 44. And by Satan's Doctrines brought forth Children for Hell Mat. 23. 15. 2 Tim. 4. 3. See notes on ch 2. v. 23. And were one with him in his design in opposing Christ's Doctrine and hindring others from receiving or turning them away from the Faith So Paul said to Elymaâ— who sought to turn away the Deputy from the Faith O full of all subtilty and of all mischief thou Child of the Devil c. And this he said not in a distemper or furious passion But he being filled with the Holy Ghost thus spake Acts 13. 8 10. 3. And they carried it highly towards and were adverse to Christs People reproaching and villifying them for their weakness littleness of strength infirmities hopes c. they scoffed saying where is the promise of his coming As they also did who privily brought in damnable hereâ—iâ—s 2 Pet. 2. 1 2. and ch 3. 3 5. Jude 17. 18. they did blaspheme reproach and speak evil of the true believers as it appears ch 2. v. 9. and therein were of Satan Joh. 13. 27. Rev. 12. 9 10. And continuing in this bad and sad condition they should at last have their part and portion with Satan whose Synagogue they were Jude 13. 2. The Title they took to themselves though falsly which say they are Jews and are not but do lye See the notes before on chap. 2. verse 9. 2. We have in the next place to consider and speak unto what he assureth concerning them and that in two particulars 1. I will make them I will make them come and worship before thy Feet that is either 1. As some understand it he would make them come and worship himself before their Feet and then to confess and acknowledge him their Lord Phil. 2. 8 10. with Isay 45. 22 23. Rom. 14. 9 12. They shall prostrate themselves before his people and worship Christ as their Lord before whom they would not bow down but did deny him privily 2 Pet. 2. 1. And as in former times the people did worship the Lord before the Sanctuary as it is said exalt the Lord our God and worship at his Foot-stool or Holy Hill for the Lord our God is holy Ps 99. 5. with v. 9. So these shall do before the Sanctuary and true Tabernacle which the Lord pitched and not Man Heb. 8. 1 2. And thus they shall do when Christ shall write gloriously upon his faithful Servants the name of the City of his God New Jerusalem when the name of the City shall be Jehovah Shammah or the Lord is there Rev. 3. 12. with Ezek. 48. 35. And so all Nations shall worship before the Lord All they that be fat upon the Earth shall eat and worship All they that go down to the Dust shall bow before him Ps 22. 27 29. and 86. 8 9. And this they shall do before the Feet of his hearty and unfeigned Disciples in an humble and submissive manner and in the sight and view of them Or 2. Before thy Feet that is to say they shall worship them not with a Religious or Divine Worship but they shall reverence them and bow themselves before them as inferiours before superiours so what is said in Rev. 19. 10. I fell down to worship before the Feet of the Angel is thus exprest in Rev. 22. 8. I fell at his Feet to Worship him Indeed that worship of the Apostles was forbidden because it was done with a divine worship But that informs us that to worship before ones Feet and to worship that person may mean one and the same thing Compare also Mat. 4. 9. with Luke 4. 7. And so as the People worshipt King David 1 Chron. 29. 20. and as it is rendred with us thou shalt have worship Luke 14. 10. So then their Enemies shall bow before them even the Synagogue of Satan according to those Prophesies The Glory of Lebanon shall come unto thee to beautifie the place of my Sanctuary and I will make the place of my Feet glorious The Sons also of them that afflicted thee shall come bending unto thee and all they that despised thee shall bow themselves down at the soles of thy feet and they shall call thee the city of the Lord the Zion of the holy one of Israel c. Isay 60. 13 15. they shall bow down to thee with their face toward the earth and lick up the dust of thy feet Isay 49. 22 23. with Ps 72. 9. for now they shall be Kings gloriously and shall reign with Jesus Christ on the earth when he makes new Heavens and a new earth wherein shall dwell righteousness and all shall then be subject unto him and his People Dan. 7. 18 27. Rev. 5. 10. 1 Cor. 6. 1 2. And of this he gives his people great assurance as is intimated in his doubling the expression I will make them I will make them which signifies to us the establishment hereof Gen. 41. 32. and that it shall certainly be performed in its due time and season compare Exod 3. 7. with Acts 7. 34. and this he now proposes to his people to comfort them and to strengthen them to a patient enduring their troubles afflictions and reproaches that he will assuredly and certainly in due time cut off all the horns of the ungodly Ps 75. 10. and bring them under who are now enemies to his people Ps 37. 1 13. that they might trust in him in whom is everlasting strength For he bringeth down them that dwell on high the lofty city he layeth it low he layeth it low even to the ground he bringeth it even to the dust the foot shall tread it down the feet of the poor the steps of the needy Isay 26. 3 4 5 6. and ch 35. 3 4. And he who giveth this assurance to them is he that is holy pure from all and all manner of iniquity that hates all the works of iniquity Heb. 1. 9. and will therefore gather out of his Kingdome all things that offend and them which do iniquity Mat. 13. 40 42. Rev.
Clouds to meet the Lord in the Air 1 Cor. 15. 43 54. 1 Thes 4. 16 18. All this Generation of overâ—omers shall be above before they shall come down 2. This New Jerusalem shall come down from Christs God out of Heaven He saith not it is come down but cometh to denote the certainty thereof and the continually nearer approach of it As it is said of our Lord Jesus He cometh he cometh to judge the Earth Ps 96. 13. and 98. 9. The Lord cometh with ten thousand of his Saints Jude 14. Behold he cometh with Clouds Rev. 1. 7. that is he shall certainly come and that coming of his continually approacheth So it may be said of this New Jerusalem It cometh down out of Heaven c. And this is true 1. Of that glorious place so called for retaining these Blessed and Holy Inhabitants So John saith He carried me away in the Spirit to a great high Mountain and shewed me that great City the Holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven from God Rev. 21. 2 10. And though the Old Jerusalem may be built again by Men in its old place for and by the camp of the Saints even Israel and those that shall be joyned unto them as it is said Behold the days come saith the Lord that the City shall be built to the Lord from the Tower of Hanancel unto the gate of the Corner and the measuring line shall yet go forth over against it upon the Hill Gareb and shall compass about to Goath and the whole Valley of the dead Bodies and of the Ashes and all the Fields unto the Brook of Kidron unto the Corner of the Horsegate towards the East shall be holy unto the Lord it shall not be plucked up nor thrown down any more for ever Which Prophesie was never yet fully accomplisht Jer. 31. 27 38 40. with Neh. 3. 1. and ch 2. 11 17. Zech. 14. 10. Isay 33. 20 21. with Mat. 24. 1 3. and Luke 21. 20. Zech. 12. 6. Yet I conceive the New Jerusalem this Holy City this Glorious Place and these Heavenly Mansions shall be prepared of God For we know saith the Apostle that if our earthly house of this Tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternal in the Heavens yea may some say This building is eternal in the Heavens and shall never come down But their mistake will appear if the next Verse be but read and they pluck not one Scripture from another as too many do for it follows immediately For in this we earnestly groan desiring to be clothed upon with our House which is from Heaven or out of Heaven The very same Phrase there is used as here Compare 2 Cor. 5. 1 2. with Rev. 3. 12. So it is said of Abraham By Faith he dwelt in Tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the same promise for he looked for a City which hath Foundations whose builder and maker is God Compare Heb. 11. 9 10. with Rev. 21. 13 14 19. and of those Patriarchs it is said again But now they desire even now at this present day they desire a better Country that is an Heavenly Wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God for he hath prepared for them a city Heb. 11. 16. with v. 13. and ch 13. 14. of this the Lord speaks by the Prophet Isay saying For behold I create new heavens a new earth and the former shall not be remembred nor come into mind But not only will he do so but he will also by his creative power make this new Jerusalem which is therefore called here by Christ the city of my God and this will be the praise of the whole earth and that in which they are especially called upon to rejoyce as it there follows But be you glad for ever in that which I create for behold I create Jerusalem a rejoycing and her people a joy Jerusalem is there distinguished from her people and â—ignifies that glorious place we have been speaking of Isay 65. 17 18. This shall come down out of Heaven See Mr. Joh. Horne in his Discourse concerning the New Heavens and Earth and New Jerusalem Pag. 45 47. And the glorious Inhabitants of this New Jerusalem even those which are written in the Lambs Book of Life Rev. 21. 27. shall come down out of Heaven The Lord my God shall come saith the Prophet and all the Saints with thee Zech. 14. 4 5. Jude 14. 15. They shall meet the Lord himself in the Air and come down with him and so shall be ever with him and shall reign with Christ on the Earth 1 Thes 4. 16 17. See Rev. 5. 8 10. Dan. 7. 27. They shall then inherit the Earth Mat. 5. 5. with Ps 37. 7 11. Judge the World 1 Cor. 6 1 2 3. Then the Saints of the most high shall take the Kingdom and possess the Kingdom for ever even for ever and ever Dan. 7. 18. And here we may see the fondness and foolishness of that saying and of those that use it in that sense What say they shall the Saints come down out of Heaven again Yes Christ the head of the Church shall do so and the Members also as is here said which cometh down out of Heaven from my God Rev. 21. 2 10. God shall send us Jesus Christ whom the Heavens must receive till the times of the restitution of all things and his Saints shall come and be with him Acts 3. 19. 21. with Joh. 17. 24. And yet God himself shall be with them gloriously for the name of this City shall be The Lord is there Rev. 21. 3. with Ezek. 48. 35. 2 Pet. 3. 12 13. Glorious things are spoken of thee O City of God Ps 87. 1 3. and 48. and 122. Then when he writes the name of the City of his God New Jerusalem upon him that overcometh he will make them of the Synagogue of Satan which say they are Jews and are not but do lye he will make them to come and worship before the Feet of every such an one and to know that he hath loved them See notes before on verse 9. And seeing we look for such excellent and glorious things how greatly doth it behove us to be diligent that we may be found of him in peace without spot and blameless 2 Pet. 3. 12 14. And to be of good courage and play the men for this City of our God as 2 Sam. 10. 12. fighting the good fight of Faith with the Spiritual Weapons of God's Warfare and laying hold on Eternal Life 1 Tim. 6. 12. And I will write upon him my new name either that new name given to him a name of perfect victory and conquest Ps 98. 1. or as his name is King of Kings Rev. 19. 16. so they shall be Kings of Kings of the Kings of the east even of Israel the natural Israel Rev. 16. 12. see notes on ch 2. 27 29 or his name
is here assured to every one that overcometh I will grant to sit with me in my throne In which is signified 1. Christ hath a throne distinct from his Father's which he will sit upon and hath prepared Ps 9. 5 7. unto the Son he saith Thy throne O God is for ever and ever Ps 45. 6. with Heb. 1. 8 9. the which he hath obtained by his blood Ps 89. 20 29 36. and this throne is distinct from the Father 's on which he now sits none ever sat on the Father's throne nor shall do but Christ not the Angels Rev. 7. 11. nor any Saint see the notes on ch 4. v. 2. But on Christ's throne every one that overcometh shall sit as is here assured The Fathers throne is in Heaven Ps 11. 4. as before is said But the Son shall be on earth at new Jerusalem which shall come down out of Heaven see the notes on v. 12. So it is said they shall call Jerusalem the throne of the Lord Jer. 3. 17. with Isay 24. 23. The former is the throne of his eternal Father the latter the throne of his Father David according to what God promised and sware to David Ps 132. 11. Isay 9. 7. and ch 16. 5. Luke 1. 32. Acts 2. 30 32. Zech. 14. 9. and when he sits upon it he shall govern the people upon earth Ps 9. 7 8. and 67. and 72. and in the latter end of this Davidical reign all shall be brought before him and judged by him Mat. 25. 31. Rev. 20. 11 14. and he shall deliver up the Kingdom to God even the Father and then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him that God may be all in all 1 Cor. 15. 24 25 26 27. 2. To him that overcometh will he grant to sit with him in his throne they shall sit on the throne of Glory 1 Sam. 2. 8. that is they shall reign with Christ Rev. 20. 4 6. partake of his glory 2 Thes 2. 14. rule Isay 32. 1. reign on the earth Rev. 5. 8. 10. the Kingdome shall be theirs Dan. 7. 18 27. they shall judge the world 1 Cor. 6. 1 2. 2 Tim. 2. 12. Rev. 22. 5 1 Cor. 4. 8. when Christ who is their life shall appear then shall they also appear with him in glory Oh then mortify we our members that are upon the earth Col. 3. 1 4 5. see the notes before on ch 2. v. 26 Verse 22. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches see the notes before on ch 2. v. 7. AN EXPOSITION On the Fourth CHAPTER OF THE REVELATION Chap. 4. Verse 1. After this I looked and behold a door was opened in Heaven and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter THis is the beginning of or introduction into another Vision distinct from that chap. 1. 10 11 c. And having respect to things to come See notes on chap. 1. vers 19. as here appears and in what follows In this verse we have to consider 1. When he had this vision vouchsafed to him After this 2. The posture he was in I looked 3. An admirable thing presented to him And behold a door waâ— opened in heaven 4. An account of a voice speaking with and to him And the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter 1. When he had this vision vouchsafed to him after this or these things namely 1. After that visional representation of the Son of man in chap. 1. 10 13 c. Needful it is first to know him that we may thereby know all other things rightly and for our good as Job 5. 27. Then shall we know even all things if we follow on to know the LORD Hos 6. 3. Prov. 28. 5. Joh. 12. 46. Hence when our Saviour foretells his Disciples that when the Spirit of truth came He would guide them into all truth And shew them things to come He then immediately adds He shall glorifie me for he shall receive of mine and shall shew unto you As a direction to the way and means whereby the Holy Spirit should teach them all things and shew to them things to come Joh. 16. 13 14 15. And the Apostle tells the believing Corinâ—hians that he determined to know nothing else among them save Jesus Christ and him crucified 1 Cor. 2. 2. with Chap. 1. 22 23. Joh. 14. 6 7. and chap. 8. 12. 2 Tim. 2. 7 8. 2. After he had received from Christ the Epistles or messages to the several Churches with the instructions commendations admonitions reproofs consolations c. therein contained possibly to signifie to us That these things were to be well considered and digested before he was fit to receive the following Revelations and Visions And so to instruct us that the way for us to be acquainted with those things more difficult is by having embracing and yielding up to the more easie quitting our selves from the things reproved Prov. 1. 23. Dan. 9. 13. fighting against and overcoming all our spiritual enemies in the power of his might and so learning his teachings yielding up to his operations obeying his counsels considering his encouraging promises therein propounded to us Mâ—tt 13. 11. 12. Hos 6. 3. 3. After this or these things may signifie to us that he received things gradually and successively He was finite and could not receive all at once but some at one time and some at another Rev. 7. 1 9. The light did shine in unto him more and more Psal 84. 7. Hos 6. 3. Prov. 4. 18. Jer. 33. 3. And after he was faithful in the first charge given unto him Chap. 1. 10 12 c. He that is faithful in that which is committed to him unto such an one more shall be given Dan. 2. 21 22. Mark 4. 24. 2. The posture he was in when this further Vision was vouchsafed to him I looked viz. with the eyes of his understanding or soul Eph. 1. 18. 2 Cor. 4. 4. He looked he was in a waiting watching posture expecting now to receive some further Revelation somewhat like that Habbak 2. 1 2. Act. 3. 4 5 the eyes of his Soul were exercised in looking yet in a visional and extraordinaâ—y manner to see somewhat further than yet he had seen And it seems though this Beholding was in or after an extraordinary manner yet it was here somewhat previous unto and forewent that of his being in the spirit Vers 2. And not altogether the same as some suppose Dr. H. And this word looked or beheld respects both things seen and heard as here appears and chap. 1. 12. and 5. 11. and chap. 8. 13 c. And so he looked for some Revelation either for the eye or ear or
of God Psal 50. 16-23 and 147. 1 2-12 And these are the Singers in this place even the Saints and holy Onâ—â— Rev. 5. 8 9. 2. We have next to speak unto their act or exercise or what they did they sung a new song John wept by himself but here they all sing and that a new song What this new Song is is afterward declared to us 't is that in which they celebrate the praises of the Lamb acknowledging his praise-worthiness because he was slain c. The Lord was their song as Exod. 15. 2. Psal 118. 14. not in an evil sense as sometimes Christ and his servants were the song of evil men by way of derision and reproach Psal 69. 12. Job 30. 9. Lam. 3. 14. but in a good sense such as in which they praise him with their song Psal 28. 7. The Lamb is the subject of their commendation and exaâ—tation and the object of their praise as afterwards we may further shew It 's of him they sing as 2 Chron. 29. 25 27. and unto him they sing Psal 144. 9. And this is here and elsewhere called a new song 1. With respect to what went before and was more ancient as to say 1. It 's a new song as with respect to the first Creation In Rev. 4. 10 11. The twenty-four Elders fall down before him that sate on the throne saying Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power for thou hast created all things and for thy pleasure they are and were created they there celebrate the praises of God for creating all things But this is a new song that which was natural was first and afterwards that which was spiritual 1 Cor. 15. 45 47. God hath created a new thing in the earth a woman hath compassed a man Jer. 31. 22. Christ is the new man the second man and last Adam Ephes 4. 24. Col. 3. 10. 1 Cor. 15. 45 47. and in him there is a new Creation Isa 42. 1-6-10 11. see notes on chap. 3. ver 14. 2. A new song as with respect to God's fore-ordaining and promising this Lamb. This Lamb was verily fore-ordained before the foundation or dejection of the world but was manifest in these last times 1 Pet. 1. 19 20. 2 Tim. 1. 9 10. This Lamb was slain from the foundation of the world in the purpose and fore-ordainment of God Rev. 13. 8. But now once in the end of the world he appeared to put a way sin by the sacrifice of himself Christ our Passeover and Paschal lamb hath actually been slain and sacrificed for us therefore let us keep the feast Heb. 9. 26. 1 Cor. 5. 7 8. The promise which God made to the Fathers he hath fulfilled in that he hath raised up Jesus who by the grace of God tasted death for every man Act. 13. 32 34-with Heb. 2. 9. Tit. 1. 1 2 3. 1 John 1. 1 2 3. Psal 40. 1 2 3. and 96. 1-10 and 98. 1-5 3. A new Song as to the cleerness of the Revelation of Christ and the things of Christ unto us that we should serve and glorifie Christ not according to the oldness of the letter but according to the newness of the spirit Rom. 7. 4-6 Thus the Apostle John â—aith A new Commandment I write unto you which thing is true in him and in you because the darkness is past and the true light now shinetâ— 1 Joh. 2. 7 8. The Spirit of Christ in the Prophets did testifie before-hand of the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow but this he did more dark mysteriously But now there is given forth a Revelation of the mystery which in other Ages was not made known unto the Sons of men as it is now revealed unto his holy Apostles and Prophets by the Spirit which they have also with great plainness preached to make all men see c. Ephes 3. 3-5-9 Col. 1. 23-25 2 Cor. 3. 6 7. And every scribe which is instructed into the kingdom of Heaven is like unto a man that is an house-holder which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old Matth. 13. 52. 2. This is a new Song in it self that is to say a fresh abiding lasting everlasting Song it is always new as the word is used by Job when he â—aith My glory was new or fresh in me and my â—ow was renewed in mine hand Job 29. 20. so it may be said of this Song as to the matter of it it is always new fresh and green And hereto we may apply that of the Apostle In that it is said to be new he hath made the first old nâ—w that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away Heb. 8. 13. But this which is new shall never decay or vanish away the blood of Christ is incorruptible 1 Pet. 1. 19. and the Gospel everlasting Rev. 14. 6. And this Song shall be always sung as here it is by the Elders in Heaven as well as by the living creatures on Earth Isa 25. and 26. 1 c. This is a new and living Song as it were Heb. 10. 20. new every morning Lam. 3. 22 23. it 's always fresh beautiful and abiding and not like the things appertaining to the first Creation Lift up your eyes to the Heavens and look upon the Earth beneath for the Heavens shall vanish away like smoak and the Earth shall wax old like a garment and they that dwell therein shall dye in like manner but Christ's righteousness is new and shall not wax old it shall not be abolished it shall be for ever and his salvation from generation to generation Isa 51. 6 7 8. and 50. 9. Heb. 1. 10 11. And therefore also 3. It is the most excellent Song the Song of Songs it being always new as Christ the new man hath the first-ship in all things Col. 1. 18. so new signifies principal Ezek. 37. 12. 2. The subject-maâ—ter of their Song or the Argument thereof Wherein we have to mind and consider 1. Their Doxology or rendring praise to the Lamb. saying Thou art worthy to take the Book and to open the seals thereof Herein is declared to us of whom and unto whom they sing and whose praises they celebrate they glorifie not themselves as Mystery Babylon doth Rev. 18. 7. for for men to search or proclaim their own glory is not glory Prov. 25. 27. and 20. 6. they commend not themselves 2 Cor. 5. 12. nor draw the eyes and hearts of others or one of another unto themselves but as it were say Look not unto us Cant. 1. 6. Act. 3. 12 nor do they herein glorifie any mere creature but they ascribe honour and praise to him unto whom of right it doth appertain and render his praise glorious who is in the midst of the throne Saying Thou art worthy c. Thou A person one person one individual person and a most excellent one the chiefest of ten thousands Art worthy hast merited and deserved
earth and as is promised in Psal 37. the wicked shall be destroyed out of it which without doubt they have not been nor are to this day see to this purpose what is said in that Psalm we are still referring to Evil doers shall be cut off but those that wait upon the Lord shall inherit the earth for yet a little while and the wicked shall not be yea thou shalt diligently câ—nsider his place and it shall not be But the meek shall inherit the earth and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace Such as be blessed of him shall inherit the earth and they that be cursed of him shall be cut off The seed of the wicked shall be cut off The righteous shall inherit the land and dwell therein for ever Wait upon the Lord and keep his way and he shall exa't thee to inherit the land or earth When the wicked are cut off thou shalt see it Psal 37. 9. 11-13 22 28 29 34. And as it hath been observed so it is observable the first time Hallelujah is mentioned in the Scriptures of the Prophets is when the Psalmist thus imprecates Let the sinners be consumed out of the earth and let the wicked be no more Hallelujah or praise ye the Lord Psal 104. 30-35 And this word is only used in this Book when the destruction of Mystery Babylon is spoken of and the Holy Ghost is speaking of the destruction of all the wicked and of the reign of Christ and glorious state of the Saints After these things saith the Apostle I heard a great voice of much people in Heaven saying Alâ—elujah salvation and glory and honour and power unto the Lord our God for true and righteous are his judgments for he hath judged the great Whore which did corrupt the earth with her fornication and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand And again they said Allelujah and her smoke rose up for ever and ever And the four and twenty Elders and the four living Creatures fell down and worshipped God that sate on the Throne saying Allelujah And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude and as the voice of many waters and as the voice of mighty thundrings saying Allelujah for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth c. Rev. 18. and Chap. 19. 1 2 3-6 8. 9 c. And to let us know that this abundance of peace and destruction of the wicked prophesied of by David in Psal 37 c. was not accomplished in his son Solomons days therefore also he speaks of it as future as his father David had done before him saying The upright shall dwell in the land or earth and the perfect shall remain in it but the wicked shall be cut off from the earth and the transgressors shall be pluckt up or rooted out of it And again The righteous shall never be removed But the wicked shall not inhabit the earth Prov. 2. 21 22. and Chap. 10. 30. see also Isa 65. 12-15 16 17. By all which it evidently appears that the meek and righteous ones have never yet inherited the earth as it 's prophesied they shall do nor shall they so do till this world be dissolved when will be the perdition of ungodly men 2 Pet. 3. 6 7. nor until God shall make new Heavens and a new Earth as we have many times before said And then indeed they shall be blessed and reign on the earth and inherit the earth and all things Psal 41. 1 2. see Rev. 21. 1-5-7 But this will also further appear in and be confirmed by what followeth to be yet considered by us But though these Saints and all that are Christs at his coming shall reign on and inherit the earth as we have said yet it appears they shall have the land of Canaan as their inheritance in some peculiar consideration Indeed God promised unto Abraham that he should be the heir of the world and this promise was made unto or respected not Abraham only but him and his seed and that not thorow the Law but through the righteousness of faith and it is of faith that it might be by grace to the end the promise might be sure to the whole seed not to that only which is of the Law but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham who is the father of us all Rom. 4. 9-13-16 But yet the land of Canaan was by promise and Covenant assured to him for a possession in some peculiar sense even to him and his seed I mean the land of Canaan when it is made new Rev. 21. 1 5. and when it shall be as in due season it shall be an Heavenly Country Heb. 11. 13-16 see Gen. 13. 14-17 and Chap. 17. 7 8. and Chap. 26. 3 4. and Chap. 28. 13 14. 1 Chron. 16. 15-19 Object If it be said This Covenant and Promise made to Abraham concerning the land of Canaan was fulfilled when God brought his seed by Joshua into it and then and afterwards setled them in it and therefore the accomplishment thereof is not still to be expected and waited for Answ To this Objection I shall say these things 1. No doubt in some first-fruits and in part that Covenant and promise was fulfilled and accomplished then as is signified to us in what is said to wit The Lord gave unto Israel all the land which he sware to give unto their fathers and they possessed it and dwelt therein and the Lord gave them rest round about according to all that be sware unto our fathers There failed not ought of any good thing which the Lord had spoken unto the house of Israel all came to pass Josh 21. 43 45. and Chap. 22. 4. 2. But yet iâ— doth appear that that Covenant is not compleatly fulfilled and accomplished if we consider these following particulars 1. The land of Canaan was not only promised to be given to the seed of Abraham but to himself also as the Lord said unto him I will establish my Covenant between me and thee and thy seed after thee And I will give unto thee and to thy seed after thee the land wherein thou art a stranger all the land of Canaan Gen. 17. 7 8. and Chap. 13. 14-17 And the like also he promised unto Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the same promise to wit that he would give the land of Canaan unto them and to their seed Gen. 26. 3 4. and Chap. 28. 13 14. Heb. 11. 8 9. Psal 105. 8-12 But now none of these Patriarchs ever enjoyed this land which was so promised to them as Stephen saith concerning Abraham God gave him none inâ—eritance in it no not to set his foot on yet he promised that he would give it to him for a possession c. Act. 7. 5. yea concerning them all it is said By faith Abraham sojourned in the land of promise as in a strange country dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the
same promise And these all died in faith not receiving the promises but having seen them afar of they were perswaded of them c. Heb. 11. 8 9-13 14. 39 40. By which it doth plainly appear that that promise is not yet compleatly fulfilled 2. We have again apt occasion to use those words of the Apostle here which were lately referred to If Jesus to wit Joshua had given them rest namely in a full and compleat consideration he would not have spoken of another day There remaineth therefore even when the Apostle thus wrote a rest to the people of God Heb. 4. 7-9 with Josh 21 44. and 22. 4. And this Rest will not be compleatly and gloriously enjoyed by them until the Lord Jesus be revealed not in but from Heaven with his mighty Angels 2 Thes 1. 6 7 9. with Rev. 21. 5. the times of compleat rest and refreshing will come from the presence of the Lord when God shall send us Jesus and when the times of restitution of all things shall come to wit when God shall make new and renew all things Act. 3. 19 20. with Rom. 8. 17-23 3. The land of Canaan was by an everlasting Covenant assured to Abraham and his seed for an everlasting possession so God saith to Abraham I will give unto thee and to thy seed after thee the land wherein thou art a stranger all the land of Canaan for an everlasting possession c. Gen. 17. 7 8. To the same purpose also Jacob said unto Joseph God Almighty appeared unto me at Luz in the land of Canaan and blessed me and said unto me I will give this land to thy seed after thee for an everlasting possession Gen. 48. 3 4. Now surely we may say this promise is not yet fulfilled compleatly to the seed of Abraham Isaac and Jacob for Israel after the flesh enjoyed it but a little time the Ten Tribes were carried captive about seven hundred years after they were setled in Canaan by Joshua and are not returned from that Captivity unto this day and they were the greatest part of that Nation And the Prophet saith The people of thine holiness have possessed it but a little while Isa 63. 18. And Judah hath been ejected out of it about sixteen hundred years so that as yet neither Abraham Isaac and Jacob nor their seed have had it for an everlasting possession as was promised 2 Sam. 7. 10 11. 4. Yes it doth appear that that Covenant respected not their seed after the flesh only or fully but the spiritual seed of Abraham even all that are Christs who shall in due time have that Covenant fulfilled and performed to them and shall possess the land of Canaan when it is an heavenly Country Gen. 17. 7 8. with Rom. 4. 13 14 16. Gal. 3. 7-16 17-29 And in this heavenly Country they shall reign at Jerusalem the City of the great King even in the new Jerusalem which God will create So the Lord when he promiseth he will make new Heavens and a new Earth immediately saith But be you glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create for behold I create Jerusalem a rejoicing c. Isa 65. 17 18. And the Lords remembrancers are called upon and provoked not to keep silence and to give him no rest till he establish and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth Isa 62. 1 6 7. I mean the new Jerusalem the holy and heavenly City which God himself will create Indeed it doth appear that the old Jerusalem the former City that was so called will be built again by the natural Israel Jer. 30. 4-18 and Chap. 31. 38-40 but of this new Jerusalem of which we are speaking God himself will be the builder and maker Heb. 11. 9 10. for which Abraham Isaac and Jacob looked but never yet enjoyed it Heb. 11. 15 16. see the notes before on Chap. 3. vers 12. The Lord of hosts shall reign in mount Zion and in Jerusalem and before his Ancients gloriously Isa 24. 23. At that time namely when the Ten Tribes are returned they shall call Jerusalem the Throne of the Lord for he shall be there and there reign Jer. 3. 12-17 with Ezek. 48. 35. And to him that overcometh he will then grant to sit with him in his Throne Rev. 3. 21. Object If any should say The new and holy Jerusalem cannot mean a glorious place but a glorious people because it is called the Bride the Lambs wife Revel 21. 2 10 11. To that I say Answ 1. It doth indeed appear that thereby we are to understand a glorious and heavenly people to wit the children of the first Resurrection in that it is called the Bride c. Rev. 19. 7 8 9. But yet 2. It may signifie a glorious place also as in former times the old Jerusalem signified frequently both the City and Citizens thereof and sometimes the one and sometimes the other and not only it may so signifie but it doth appear to mean a glorious place also Because 1. It is distinguished from persons even from those that enter thereinto as it is said There shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth but they which are written in the Lambs book of life Rev. 21. 27. Even as in the Prophet the inhabitants of that Jerusalem the Lord God will make are distinguished from that glorious place where it is said But be you glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create For behold I create Jerusalem a rejoicing and her people a joy And I will rejoice in Jerusalem and joy in my people c. Isa 65. 18 19. with Rev. 21. 2-4 2. Nor doth Jerusalem's the new Jerusalem's being called the Bride the Lambs wife hinder but that it may also signifie a glorious place for a place may be said to be married to the Lord as it is said Thou shalt no more be termed forsaken neither shall thy land any more be termed desolate but thou shalt be called Hephzibah that is my delight is in her and thy land Beulah that is married for the Lord delighteth in thee and thy land shall be married to wit unto the Lord also compare Isa 62. 4 5. with Chap. 65. 18 19. So that in short the place where the Saints and holy ones shall reign will be on the earth the new earth in the land of Canaan that Heavenly Country at the new and holy Jerusalem Psal 48. and 87. 2 3. Object But some will be ready to object and say what must the Saints come out of Heaven and reign on the earth surely that will tend much to the abatement and lessening of their glory and happiness Answ To this objection we have spoken somewhat formerly see the notes on Chap. 3. vers 12. and therefore shall say the less to it here But it doth plainly appear that they shall come out of Heaven who shall reign on the earth so it is oft said of the new Jerusalem which signifies as we
have said both a glorious place and a glorious holy people As Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God saith Christ And I will write upon him the name of the City of my God new Jerusalem which cometh down out of Heaven from my God See the notes on Chap. 3. vers 12. So the Apostle John saith I John saw the holy City new Jerusalem coming down out of Heaven prepared as a Bride adorned for her husband And again he saith There came unto me one of the seven Angels and talked with me saying Come hither I will shew thee the Bride the Lambs wife And he carried me away in spirit to a great and high mountain and shewed me that great city the holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven Rev. 21. 29 9 10. So here in this place as we have said before not only the four living Creatures but also the four and twenty Elders even the spirits of just men made perfect and which were in Heaven say We we who in our spirits are in Heaven shall reign on the earth see notes on Chap. 4. vers 4. Nor will it be any abatement or lessening of their glory so to do no more than it will be to the Lord Jesus who also shall descend or come down from Heaven as 1 Thes 4. 16. and they shall be with him and he with them as afterwards we shall shew Rev. 21. 1-3 Yea to signifie that their coming out of Heaven will be no abatement or diminution of their glory it is said by the Apostle John He shewed me that great City the holy Jerusalem coming down out of Heaven from God having the glory of God and her light was like unto a stone most precious even like a Jaspar-stone clear as crystal Rev. 21 10. 11-26 27. Over whom shall they so reign and that will be over the earth to wit over the Inhabitants thereof as it is said of the Lord Jesus with whom they shall so reign The Lord shall be King over all the earth Zach. 14. 9. with Psal 47. 2. So the word here translated â—on is elsewhere oft translated over as these few following instances of many do shew unto us viz. Mat. 25. 21 23. Rom. 9. 5. Eph. 4. 6. Rev. 2. 26. and Chap. 17. 18. and so looking on the word we may thus read this saying of these holy We shall reign over the earth to wit over the inhabitants thereof such as are saved from the perdition which will come upon the wicked and ungodly who remain enemies to and in rebellion against Jesus Christ 2 Pet. 3. 7. and are in mortal bodies so earth frequently signifies the inhabitants thereof or such as live and dwell upon the earth good and bad as The Lord reigneth let the earth eâ—jâ—yce let the multitude of the isles be glad thereof Psal 97. 1. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the earth Psal 98. 1. 4 5. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the earth serve the Lord with gladness Know ye that the Lord he is God it is he that made us and not we our selves we are his people c. Psal 100. 1-3 And in this expression Israel also the surviving of that nation may be included and contained Psal 96. 1-3-6 and so as I conceive these holy Ones shall reign â—ver all the inhabitants of the earth over the surviving Israelites and over the saved oâ— preserved Gentiles though the Gentiles wilâ— be much more the inferior subjects According to that Prophesie He shall subdue the people under us and the nations or Gentilesâ— under our feet Now there as is usual the people when distinguished from the Nations or Gentiles signifie the people of Israel Psal 2. 1. with Act. 4. 25-27 and Chap. 26. 17 23 c. Now saith that place He shall subdue or reduce into order or under order the people to wit the Tribes of Israel and those that are one with them under â—s and the Gentiles or Nations under our feet namely they shall be in a much lower place of subjection under us than the people even under our feet as our foot-stool as it were Psal 47. 3-6-8 And so we may say a little more particularly 1. They shall reign over the natural Israel The Angel saith prophetically of Jesus The Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his Father David and he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever And our Lord Jesus saith To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne Luk. 1. 32 33. with Rev. 3. 21. He will give unto every such an one such power and authority as he hath received of his Father Rev. 2. 26 27. Indeed Israel shall be next to the holy City the new Jerusalem or Tabernacle of God and the converted of the nations the strangers even such as convert to the Lord when Christ appears shall be joined to them and have inheritances with them Ezek. 47. 13-22 And these to wit the natural Israel and the converted Gentiles joined to them are called as I conceive the Camp of the Saints which will be next to and about the beloved City Rev. 20. 9. And these are the men especially and principally meant with whom and in the midst of whom the Tabernacle of God to wit the reigning Saints shall be for it appears that these Kings when they reign to wit the holy Jerusalem are called the Tabernacle of God in that it is said I John saw the holy City new Jerusalem coming down from God out of Heaven and I heard a great voice out of heaven saying Behold the Tabernacle of God is with men c. But who are these men especially with whom this Tabernacle shall be The Prophet informs us to wit the twelve Tribes of Israel I will place them saith the Lord â—o wiâ— Judah and Israel the two and the Ten Tribes and will set my sanctuary in the midst of them for evermore my tabernacle also shall be with them yea I will be their God and they shall be my people and the heathen shall know that I the Lord do sanctifie Israel when my sanctuary shall be in the midst of them for evermore Rev. 21. 2 3. with Ezek. 37. 11-16-22-26 27 28. yea it may seem that Israel will have some rule over the Nations also Isa 60. 5 10. and Chap. 61. 4 6. But yet still the Saints which shall reign with Christ will be uppermost the Kingdom and Dominion and greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most high whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom c. Dan. 7. 27. Thus our Lord saith unto his Disciples I appoint unto you a Kingdom as my father appointed unto me that ye may eat and drink at my table in my Kingdom and sit on Thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel Luk. 22. 28-30 Rev. 20. 4 6. with Dan. 7. 13-18 Psal 22. 28 29. and 122. 2.
especially of them that believe and whose Grace brings Salvation to all men 1 Tim. 4. 10. Tit. 2. 11. Act. 26. 18. And the faithful Martyr who laid down his life in defence and confirmation of the truth to this end was he born and for this cause he came into the World that he should bear witness to the truth and he witnessed a good confession before Pontius Pilate Joh. 18. 37. 1 Tim. 6. 12 13. And the first begotten of the dead or first-born from the dead as Col. 1. 18. One who died and was in the heart or belly of the earth and was born from the dead this is a birth Act. 13. 32 33. yea the first-born from the dead in his Resurrection that in all things he might have the pre-eminence Herein he was mightily declared and determined the Son of God Col. 1. 18. Rom. 1. 3 4. and ch 8. 29. He was raised before any others Mat. 27. 53. He is the first-fruits of them that sleep 1 Cor. 15. 20 23. who left the rest of the dead behind him and in due time they shall be born and raised also as is implied in that he is said to be the first-born Isay 26. 19. and he is the first fruits of them that sleep in him whose Image they shall bear as they have born the Image of the earthly 1 Cor. 15. 45 48. Whose vile bodies shall be changed and fashioned into the likeness of his glorious Body Phil. 3. 21. and who shall be raised before the rest of the dead Therefore also are they called the first-born Heb. 12. 23. and as the first-fruit is holy so also shall the lump be A glorious Church without spot or wrinkle or any such thing but holy and without blemish Rom. 11. 16. Eph. 5. 25 27. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first Resurrection Rev. 20. 4 5 6. And the Prince of the Kings of the Earth His name is King of Kings Rev. 17. 14. and ch 19. 16. And he is the Ordainer Ruler and Disposer of them as the Earth now stands By him Kings reign and Princes decree Justice By him Princes rule and Nobles even all the Judges of the Earth Prov. 8. 15 16. He is gone up into Heaven and is on the right hand of God Angels Authorities and Powers being made subject to him God hath exalted him and given him a name above every name 1 Pet. 3. 22. Phil. 2. 6 9 10. And this shews unto us the preciousness of his Blood for it is upon the account thereof he is so highly exalted in our nature Phil. 2. 6 9. and it may instruct the great-ones of the Earth to worship him as the Psalmist saith Be wise now therefore O ye Kings be instructed ye Judges of the Earth kiss the Son c. Ps 2. 6 7. 10 12. Col. 4. 1. Yea therefore God hath committed all Judgment to him that all men should honour him as they honour the Father Joh. 5. 22 23. and this consideration may instruct us whom we should obey first of all even him who is higher than the highest of all Creatures Act. 4. 17 20. and ch 5. 28 29. And it may strengthen us to wait upon him and keep his way for he can and will preserve us in so doing and punish our Enemies whoever they are Mat. 28. 18 20. Col. 2. 6 10. Ps 105. 14 15. and it may preserve us from judging one another Jam. 4. 12. And he is the Prince of the Kings of the Earth hereafter God hath made him his first-born higher then the Kings of the Earth Ps 89. 27. Isay 41. 1 2. Unto the Angels God hath not put into subjection the World to come but he hath done so unto Jesus who by the Grace of God tasted death for every one him he hath raised from the dead and set him at his own right hand in the Heavenly Places far above all Principality and Power and Might and Dominion and every name that is named not only in this World but also in that which is to come Heb. 2. 5 9. with Eph. 1. 18 22. He is the Maker of those Holy Kings who shall reign on the Earth Rev. 1. 6. and ch 5. 10. From him they shall receive Laws and rule under him Isay 33. 17 22. and ch 32. 1. And all Kings shall serve and obey him Ps 22. 27 28. and 67. 4. and 47. 6 7. and 72. 8 12. and 82. 8. and 86. 9. and 138. 4. Rev. 17. 14. and ch 21. 24. From this excellent one also he desires Grace and Peace unto the Churches even from him who died yea rather is risen again unto whom all Power is given not only in this World but also in that to come And thus far is the Salutation Now followeth the Doxology or rendring of Praise and Glory to him Vnto him that loved us when we were in our Sins and before he washed us Ezek. 16. 4 5. He had great love to us when we were dead in Sins Eph. 2. 4 5. He then loved us and gave himself for us Gal. 2. 20. Gave himself for our Sins Gal. 1. 3 4. He loved us and gave himself for us an offering and a Sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour 1 Joh. 3. 16. Eph. 5. 2. And made known this love to us and caused his goodness to pass before us when we were Ungodly-ones and Enemies in our minds by wicked works Eph. 2. 4 5. Col. 1. 21 22. And by these Bands of a Man and Cords of Love over-came us and prevailed with us to love him because he first loved us Hos 11. 4. 1 Joh. 4. 16 17 19. and in the knowledge and belief of his first-love being prevailed withal to love him he loved us with peculiar manner of love Behold what manner of love hath he bestowed upon us that we should be called the Sons of God! As the Father hath loved him so hath he loved us 1 Joh. 3 1. Joh. 14. 21 23. and ch 15. 9. 10. To him be Glory and Dominion for ever and ever even to all Eternity Amen Rev 5 8 10. and for and thorow his love to us unworthy undeserving and ill deserving-ones He washed us from our Sins in his own Blood Oh wonderful love 1. Sin is a filthy thing a nasty noisome loathsome thing in it self and in the account of them who judge righteous Judgment This is signified in such sayings as these Let us cleanse our selves from all filthiness of the Flesh and Spirit 2 Cor. 7. 1. When the LORD shall have washed away the filth of the Daughter of Zion c. Isay 4. 4. Ezek. 36. 25. They are therefore rightly called Fools who make a mock at Sin Prov. 10. 23. and ch 14. 9. 2. When he loved us and before he washed us we were in our Sins and Filth we had our Conversation amongst the Children of Disobedience in the lusts of our flesh fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind and were by
Clouds Where let us mind and consider these things 1. The person here spoken of and that cometh He 2. Of what coming is here spoken and intended 3. How or in what manner he shall come 4. From whence or from what place he cometh 5. To what end or ends he cometh 1. The person that cometh He of whom we have a description before in v. 5 6. as we have seen even he that loved us and died for our Sins and who is raised from the dead to wit the Son of Man Dan. 7. 13. The Son of Man shall come in the Clouds of Heaven with Power and great Glory Mat. 24. 27 30. and ch 25 13. and ch 26. 64. with Mark 13. 26. and ch 14. 62. Luk. 21. 27. It is the Man Christ Jesus who hath made Peace for us and is our Peace that shall come and whom we are called upon to behold He doth not cease to be a man though he be not a mere man but this Man continueth for ever and very frequently when he speaks of his coming he calls himself the Son of Man Mat. 16. 27. Luk. 17. 24 26 30. 2. Of what coming doth he here speak We have intimated before that though he may and doth include his coming providentially and in his Judgments yet hereby is ultimately meant his glorious coming to take to him his great Power and reign and to judge the World in Righteousness as appears by what follows in that it is said Every Eye shall see him c. and by the Apostles vote in the latter end of the Verse like that He which testifieth these things saith Surely I come quickly Amen Even so come Lord Jesus ch 22. 17 20. But here we may consider there are two personal comings of our Lord Jesus Christ's 1. To take our nature and be abased that he might redeem us from the Curse of the Law and obtain Eternal Redemption in the nature of Man for us Of this he here speaks not for so he was come and gone before this as he saith I come forth from the Father and am come into the World Again I leave the World and go to the Father Joh. 16. 28. And before the time that this Book was sent and signified unto John he had come and finished the work which the Father gave him to do on Earth in the body of his Flesh and was gone up into Heaven and sate on the right hand of God Acts 1. 11. Joh. 17. 4 5. Act. 3. 20 21. 1 Pet. 3. 21 22. 2. He shall appear and come the second time Heb. 9. 28. He shall come again in his personal body Joh. 14. 3. God shall send us Jesus who hath been preached to us Acts 3. 20. and of this he here speaketh as hath been said See more concerning his coming on ch 2. v. 5. and ch 3. 20. 3. How or in what manner shall he come Answer 1. He shall come without Sin Heb. 9. 28. when he was here before though he knew no Sin yet God made him to be Sin for us 2 Cor. 5. 21. He himself in his own body bare our Sins to the Tree and suffered for them 1 Pet. 2. 24. and ch 3. 18. But when he shall appear the second time no Sin shall be imputed to him nor suffered for by him Nor shall there be any mortality or weakness upon him God hath raised him again from the Dead now no more to return to corruption Heb. 1. 3. Acts 13. 33 34. 1 Cor. 15. 1 Joh. 3. 5. Phil. 3. 21. 2. He shall then come in Glory as appears in the Doxology v. 6. To him be Glory Behold he cometh with Clouds he shall come in his glorious body Phil. 3. 21. This second appearing is called his glorious appearing Tit. 2. 13. He shall come in his own Glory and in his Fathers Mat. 24. 30. and ch 25. 31. Mark 8. 38. and ch 13. 26. Luke 9. 26. and in the Glory of his Angels all the Holy Angels shall come with him Mat. 16. 27. and ch 25. 31. Mark 8. 38. and he shall come with all his Saints The Lord cometh with ten thousands of his Saints The Lord shall come and all the Saints with him Jude 14 15. Zech. 14. 5. 1 Thes 3. 13. and with the Trump of God 1 Thes 4. 16 17. 1 Cor. 15. 52. 3. And he shall come visibly as afterwards followeth in this Verse 4. He shall come suddainly and unexpectedly The day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night 2 Pet. 3. 10. 1 Thes 5. 2 4. Mat. 24. 43. Be ye therefore ready also for the Son of Man cometh at an hour when ye think not Luke 12. 39 40. Mark 13. 35 37. 4. From whence shall he come And that will be from Heaven from that glorious place where the Throne of God is 1 Thes 1. 10. and ch 4. 16. We look for the Saviour from Heaven Phil. 3. 20. 1 Cor. 15. 47. He shall not come from his glorious state but shall fit on the right hand of Power till all Enemies be destroyed Mat. 2â— 64. Ps 110. 1 2. Heb. 10. 12 13. But the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout c. 1 Thes 4. 16. 5. To what end cometh he And that is 1. To raise the dead that sleep in Jesus and change the surviving believers and they shall be all gathered together and caught up to meet the Lord in the Air and so shall be ever with him And they shall then bear the Image of the Heavenly 1 Thes 4. 16 17. 1 Cor. 15. 21 23 49. Phil. 3. 21. Mat. 24. 30 31. Mark 13. 25 27. Then shall the righteous be gathered together unto him and one unto another 2 Thes 2. 1. Ps 1. 5 6. 2. He shall come with them to destroy all the Horns of the Wicked and all them that oppose him Ps 75. 10. and 149. Dan. 7. 11 12. 2 Thes 1. 5 8. Rev. 11. 18. and ch 19. That will be the day of Perdition of Ungodly Ones 2 Pet. 3. 7. And all these things shall be dissolved 2 Pet. 3. 10 14. And the Devil bound up in the Bottomless-pit Rev. 20. 1 3. with Luke 8. 31. 3. He shall make all things new New Heavens and a New Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness Isay 65. 17 19. and ch 66. 22. 2 Pet. 3. 13. Rev. 21. 5. Then shall be the restitution of all things which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his Holy Prophets since the World began Acts 3. 20 21. Rom. 8. 21 22. Then the light of the Moon shall be as the light of the Sun and the light of the Sun shall be seven-fold as the light of seven days Isay 30. 26. Then the face of the Earth shall be renewed Ps 104 30 31. and Ps 8. 3 4. 4. He will then inherit all Nations and give to his people to reign with him they shall reign on the Earth Rev. 5. 10. they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand
all the honourable of the Earth Isay 2. 10. c. and ch 23. 8 9. and ch 13. 10 12. and ch 24. yet some of these may and will submit themselves to and worship Christ truly and so escape the Wrath to come Psal 22. 27. but such as abide in their opposition to him and minding earthly things shall wail for ever Isay 60. 12. Luke 21. 34 36. Isay 24. 17 18. 4. We have the breathing vote and desire of the Apostle and of all that are taught and led of God even so amen Rev. 22. 20. So the Holy Men of God formerly have desired O that the Salvation of Israel were come out of Zion Psal 14. 7. and 53. 6. Make haste my beloved c. Cant. 8. 14. Oh that thou wouldest rent the Heavens that thou wouldst come down c. Isay 64. 1. And in latter times they who had received the first-fruits of the Spirit did groan within themselves waiting for the adoption the redemption of their bodies and to that end they did look for the Saviour from Heaven the Lord Jesus Rom. 8. 23. with Phil. 3. 20 21. The Spirit and the Bride say come And let him that heareth say come even so come Lord Jesus Rev. 22. 17 20. The Gospel of Christ doth teach them who believe it to wait for God's Son from Heaven whom he raised from the dead 1 Thes 1. 10. to look for the blessed hope and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ Tit. 2. 11 13. To be looking for and hasting unto the coming of the Day of God 2 Pet. 3. 11 14. and for this the Apostle here longs and breaths even so Amen These Words are true and faithful Rev. 21. 1 5. and ch 22. 6 7. Verse 8. I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending saith the Lord which is and which was and which is to come the Almighty Here we have an account given us of the infinite excellency of the person speaking and his ability for accomplishing what is spoken of him v. 7. Why should it be thought a thing incredible that he should effect it We may first here enquire and consider who the person here speaking is Some understand it of the Father because this person is so described as he is v. 4. where doubtless he is intended because he is distinguished from the Spirit and from Jesus Christ as before is said But I conceive and judge that the person here speaking in this 8 th Verse is Jesus Christ 1. Because he is the person generally speaking in this Book by his Angel or Angels to whom it was given to that end to shew c. v. 1. Rev. 22. 16. 2. Because the first part of the description here to wit that he is Alpha and Omega is elsewhere given of him without Controversie in this Book So expressly v. 11 13. and ch 22. 12 13. Nor doth that hinder us to understand it of Christ because he is described as the Father is for he and the Father are one Joh. 10. 13. 1 Joh. 5. 7. 3. It appears also that this is spoken of and by Christ because it seems these 8 and 9 Verses refer to Verse 1. The eighth Verse declares to us to whom this Revelation was given to shew to his Servants to wit to Jesus Christ who here saith of himself I am Alpha and Omega c. And v. 9. shews unto us to whom he sent and signified it to wit unto his Servant John And so we shall look upon this Verse as containing the words of our Lord Jesus Christ in which he gives a description of himself unto us I am Alpha and Omega These two are the first and last Letters of the Greek Alphabet and signifie as here it followeth the beginning and the ending Or as in v. 11. the first and the last and both are used in ch 22. 13. I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end the first and the last Now from hence we may note in general 1. That God hath sanctified all Tongues for declaring to us the things of Christ and of God in him to the end that all Nations and Tongues might come unto the knowledge of the truth So after the Lord had given Authority and Commission to his Apostles to go into all the World and preach the Gospel to every Creature of all the Nations he did fit them thereto by pouring forth his Spirit upon them and thereby enabling them to speak with other Tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance Mark 16. 15 17. Acts 1. 8. and ch 2. 1 8 12. And the Angel had the everlasting Gospel to preach unto every Nation and Kindred and Tongue c. Rev. 14. 6. 2. In that he doth explicate and interpret these words saying I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end the first and the last So he shews that it is good for the Preachers of the Gospel to use great plainness of Speech that they may be understood 2 Cor. 3. 12. 1 Cor. 14. 1 13. so often-times Hebrew Words c. are interpreted So Emmanuel God with us Mat. 1. 23. Eli Eli Lamasabacthani that is to say My God My God why hast thou forsaken me Mat. 27. 46. Jesus for he shall save c. Mat. 1. 23. Messias which being interpreted is the Christ Joh. 1. 41. c. It is good to speak plainly to edification and exhortation and comfort and not to affect hard words or sayings or when there is need for the use of them to interpret them 1 Cor. 14. 27 28. I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending End sometimes signifies dissolution or ceasing to be Luke 22. 37. and sometimes perfection or fulfilling 1 Tim. 1. 5. and in both senses it may be in various respects as to divers things applied unto our Lord Jesus He is the beginning and end of the first Creation He is the beginning of it He was in the beginning with God all things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made Joh. 1. 1 3. By him God made the Worlds Heb 1. 2. and ch 11. 3. By this Word of the LORD were the Heavens made yea God created all things by Jesus Christ Ps 33. 6. Eph. 3. 11. and by him all these things shall be dissolved 2 Pet. 3. 4 5 10 13. We have both put together as his work in Heb. 1. 10 12. And thou Lord in the beginning hast laid the Foundation of the Earth and the Heavens are the works of thine Hands They shall perish but thou remainest and they all shall wax old as doth a Garment and as a Vesture shalt thou fold them up and they shall be changed c. He is the Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending or perfecter of the New Creation He is the beginning the first-born from the dead that in all things he might have the Preeminency for in him it hath pleased all the fulness of
the wilderness The voice of the LORD maketh the Hindes to calve and discovereth the forrests c. Ps 29. 3 9. his voice is powerful for he is strong that executeth his word Joel 2. 11. and therewith he doth cause the earth to melt Ps 46. 6. makes desolations v. 8. makes warrs to cease v. 9. quiets troubles Ps 93. 3 4. heals diseases Ps 107. 20 Mat. 8. 8. Punishes and breaks in pieces enemies Isay 30. 31. and ch 66. 6. and will in due time destroy mystery Babilon and hereafter it shall appear gloriously to be a mighty powerful and almighty voice for therewith he shall raise the dead and move and remove all these seen things his voice formerly shook the earth but he hath promised saying Yet once more I shake not the Earth onely but also Heaven Hagg. 2. 6. Heb. 12. 20. Joh. 5. 28 29. This might admonish us therefore to hear it as the Holy Ghost saith To day if ye will hear his voice harden not your hearts Heb. 3. 7 8. 3. His voice is as the sound of many waters To wit dreadful and terrible in his Judgments Joel 2. 11. It is a voice of trembling of fear and not of peace Jer. 30. 5. Isay 17. 12 13. That which causeth fear in his people also as the prophet saith O LORD I have heard thy speech and was afraid and when I heard my belly trembled my lips quivered at the voice rottenness entered into my bones and I trembled in my self that I might rest in the day of trouble Habb 3. 2 16. and with his voice he shall roar and put his enemies in fear whether such as are open ones or such as are secret also whether within or without the Church Joel 3. 16. So as the Sinners in Zion shall be afraid and fearfulness shall surprize the Hypocrites Isay 33. 10 14. Yea his Voice in and with his Gospel is very terrible also to all who remain in their Impenitence and Unbelief or depart from the living God by an evil heart of Unbelief Mark 16. 15 16. 2 Cor 5 8 11. It proclaimes to us that the Lord Jesus Christ shall in dâ—â— time be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels in flaming Fire taking Vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus who shall be punished with everlasting Destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 2 Thes 1. 7 8 9. Verse 16. And he had in his right hand seven Stars and out of his Mouth went a sharp two-edged Sword and his Countenance was as the Sun shineth in his strength The Apostle still continues to give us an account of what he saw in this visional discovery of the Son of Man That is to say 1. Of what he had in his right hand And he had in his right hand seven Stars 2. Of what proceeded out of his mouth And out of his mouth went a sharp two-edged Sword 3. Of the appearance of his countenance And his countenance was as the Sun shineth in his strength 1. Of what he had in his right hand And he had in his right hand seven Stars Where let us enquire and consider for our usefulness 1. What these Stars are and why they are called and compared to Stars 2. What is imported to us in this that he hath them in his right hand 1. What are these Stars and why are they called and compared to Stars What they are is explicated to us in v. 20. To which we shall speak â—urther God willing when we come there But they are called and compared to Stars 1. To teach us that they are Creatures of God Gen. 1. 16. created in Christ Jesus Eph 2. 10. and therefore not to be worshipped by us with religious worship no mere Creature is to be worshipped by us with divine worship and adoration and so not the Stars in any consideration Deut. 4. 16. but he is to be sought unto and worshipped by us that made the seven Stars Amos 5. 8. No Saints or Angels are to be worshipped by us with Religious or Divine Adoration though they are excellent Creatures of God The Apostle Peter rejected this Honour as not belonging unto him because he was a Man See Acts 10. 25 26. and ch 14. 11 15. Rev. 19. 16. and ch 22. 8 9. nor are they to be owned by us as our Rabbi or as having Dominion over our Faith which Honour the Apostles disclaimed as that which was too high for them and only appertaining unto our Lord Jesus and God in him Mat. 23. 8 10. 2 Cor. 1. 24. We should not have our fear towards God taught by their Precepts or Traditions Isay 29. 13. with Mat. 15. 7. 9. This Command goes along with the Everlasting Gospel as faithfully preached Fear God and give Glory unto him and worship him that made the Heaven and so the Stars c. but the Stars are not to be worshipped by us Rev. 14. 7 8 9. 2. Stars they are called to signifie unto us that their Work and Office is ministerially and instrumentally to give light to others Gen. 1. 16 17. So the Stars are called Stars of light Ps 148. 3. their work is to shine Joel 2. 10. So the Angels and Messengers are also set as the light of the World to shine forth the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ who is the Image of God Mat. 5. 14 16. 2 Cor. 4. 3 4. To preach and declare the Gospel in and amongst the Churches and unto the world also and that both in word and conversation Tit. 1. 7 9. and ch 2. 7. 1 Tim. 3. 1 7. 3. They are named Stars to inform us that they receive their light from the Sun the Fountain of Light the Sun of Righteousness they are light in the Lord Eph. 5. 8. they have no sufficiency of themselves to think any thing as of themselves 2 Cor. 2. 5. what have they that they have not received 1 Cor. 4. 6 7. The LORD who is a Sun is their light to enlighten them Ps 27. 1. with Ps 84. 11. Mat. 10. 8. Rom. 1. 5. 1 Pet. 4. 10. Eph. 4. 7 11. and why then should any of them lift up themselves or be lifted up by others as if they had not received what they have 1 Cor. 4. 1 7. 4. Stars they are compared to to denote unto us that their work of bearing forth the light is in this dark world the Lord hath given the Stars for a light by night Jer. 31. 35. so they are called The Stars of the twilight Job 3. 9. So now this is the work of the Angels of those that oversee and go before others in the word of the LORD hereafter all these weak and imperfect lights shall cease Whether there be Prophecies they shall fail whether there be Tongues they shall cease whether there be knowledge it shall vanish away for we know in part and we Prophecy in part but when
that which is perfect is come that which is in part shall be done away 1 Cor. 13. 8 9 10. Then they shall not teach every Man his Neighbour and every Man his Brother saying know the Lord for all shall know him from the least to the greatest Jer. 31. 34. Heb. 8. 11. 5. Stars they are to acquaint us that now their work is to rule in and amongst the Churches so it is said God made two great lights the greater light to rule the Day and the lesser light to rule the Night and to rule over the Day and over the Night Gen. 1. 16 18. The Moon and the Stars to rule by Night Ps 136. 9. So should these Angels do and be such as should rule not as the Princes of the Gentiles do and lawfully may over their Subjects Mark 10. 42. not to have Dominion over the Faith of any or as Lords over the Flock of Christ 2 Cor. 1. 24. 1 Pet. 5. 1 3. but in speaking to them the word of God as his word with all Authority and therewith instructing admonishing reproving counselling c. And being Examples and Patterns unto others in Word and Conversation in Charity in Spirit in Faith in Purity Heb. 13. 7 17 24. 1 Tim. 3. 4 5 6. and ch 4. 10. and ch 5. 17. Mat. 24. 45. Tit. 2. 11 15. And so for order in and about Assemblies and Assemblings appointing Times Places c. 6. Stars God hath made use of to fight against his and his Peoples Enemies as it is said They fought from Heavens the Stars in their courses fought against Sisera Judg. 5. 20. So God makes use of these also having fitted and furnished them with gifts and skil to fight against Satan and his Instruments to which the Apostle exhorts Timothy saying fight the good fight of Faith 1 Tim. 6. 12. And the Apostle speaking of himself saith I have fought the good fight I have finished my course I have kept the Faith â— Tim. 4. 6 7. and the Weapons of their Warfare are not carnal but mighty thorow God to the pulling down strong-holds casting down Imaginations c. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5. Eph. 6. 10 11 12. 7. The Stars are not clean in the sight of God of the Holy Lord God Job 25. 5. So it may also be said of the Angels of the Churches and of the most pure of them while here In many things they offend all Jam. 3. 2. they are subject to like passions as others are as it is said of Elias and too often polluted therewith Jam. 5. 17. for there is not a just Man upon the Earth that doth good and sinneth not Eccles 7. 20. and therefore they are not to be worshipped or sacrificed unto as hath been said Acts 14. 15. but they need an High-priest aswel as any others and to come continually by the Laver unto the Altar Ps 2â— 8. 8. They are called and compared to Stars to teach them that they should be Inhabiters of Heaven and mind heavenly things they are chosen of God to have and should have their Conversation in Heaven and so above others however in degree So they especially should dwell above in their Faith Hope Desires Delight Exercise Expectation that they may be Patterns and Examples unto others to be imitated by them as the Apostle saith Brethren be followers together of me and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an example for our Conversation is in Heaven from whence also we look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus Phil. 3. 17 20. So the Stars are called the Stars of Heaven Job 22. 12. Isay 13. 10. Nahum 3. 16. To the Stars are the twelve Apostles of the Lamb compared who had their dwelling on high Rev. 12. 1. and so should the Angels of the Churches have they should have their delight in and hold forth the Heavenly Word the Gospel with the Holy Ghost come down from Heaven 1 Pet. 1. 12. Heb. 12. 25. 9. Stars also they are called to signifie that God may be so provoked by their evils or by the Iniquities of others as to with-hold or with-draw the light from them and so render them unuseful and unprofitable to others So he threatneth as with respect to those natural lights The Stars of Heaven and the Constellations thereof shall not give their light And the Stars shall with-draw their shining Isay 13. 10. Joel 2. 10. So also from these Spiritual Stars he may take away his Holy Spirit and those gifts he hath been giving to them or their utterance in Testimony of displeasure to themselves or others unto whom they have formerly mâ—â—â—stred and held forth the light Ps 51. 11. Isay 5. 6. and ch 29. 10. Ezek. 3. 26. yea and it is possible that these Stars may by their Sin fall from and in God's Judgment be cast down from Heaven So we read in this Book that the Stars of Heaven fell unto the Earth Rev. 6. 13. and ch 8. 10. and ch 9. 1. and that the Dragon's Tail drew the third part of the Stars of Heaven and did cast them unto the Earth Rev. 12. 4. and this consideration might admonish them not to be high-minded but fear and others of their Brethren also to have their Conversation as becometh the Gospel of Christ Mica 2. 6. 10. They may also be called Stars to mind them of the Glory that shall be given unto and conferred upon them in their being faithful unto the death though yet this glory may be differently given to them for one Star differeth from another in glory so also it shall be in the Resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15. 41 But yet when the chief shepherd shall appear they shall all of them receive a Crown of life which â—adeth not away 1 Pet. 5. 5. Then they that be wise or teachers shall shine as the brightness of the firmament And they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever Dan. 12. 3. and the mindfulness hereof is propet and powerful to provoke them and prevail with them to be stedfast unmoveable always abounding in the work of the Lord forasmuch as they know their labour shall not be in vain in the Lord. In such like respects the Angels are called and compared to stars in this vision 2. What is imported to us in this that he hath them in his right hand 1. He who hath the seven Spirits of God hath these seven stars to fill enlighten fit and furnish them that they may be instruments of his praise and shine as light in the World Rev. 3. 1. To give wisdom and understanding unto them and pour out his spirit unto them that hereby they may be profitable unto others 1 Cor. 12. 1 7. Yea though they be dead and withered yet he hath the holy spirit in the immeasurable fulness thereof to dispense unto them and to revive and re-enlighten them as Rev. 3. 1 2. Or also if they sin against him he can take away or
the Apostles of the lamb have written by the commandment of of the Lord was spoken by the Holy Ghost and as he gave them utterance not only received they the substance of what they wrote from the spirit but the words also in which it is declared as the Apostle Paul saith We have received not the spirit of the World but the spirit which is of God that we might know the things which are freely given to us of God which things also we speak not in the Words which mans Wisdom teacheth but which the Holy Ghost teacheth comparing spiritual things with spiritual Acts. 2. 4. 1 Cor. 2. 12 13. Hence the Apostle Peter also saith The spirit of Christ which was in the holy prophets did testify before-hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the Gospel unto you with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven c. 1 Pet. 1. 11 12. 1 Thes 4. 7 8. So unto all the Churches what John was commanded to write the holy spirit saith Rev. 2. 8 11. and v. 12 17. and v. 18 29 c. And when John saith I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me write blessed are the dead which dye in the Lord from henceforth It is then added yea saith the spirit Rev. 14. 13. 1 Cor. 14. 37. Therefore what the Apostles have written unto us is to be received by us as the word of God and scriptures of truth 1 Thes 2. 13. 3. In that it is thus expressed to us what the spirit saith not said simply so we learn from hence That what things soever were written aforetime in the holy scriptures they were written for our learning Rom. 15. 4. And in those scriptures the holy spirit still speaketh unto us and God by his spirit as it said he found him in Bethel and there he spake with us Hos 12. 4. so our Saviour saith to the Sadducees as touching the resurrection of the dead have ye not read that which was spoken to you by God Mat. 22. 31. These words were firstly and immediately spoken to Moses many hundred of years before and yet also as our Saviour saith spoken to them in his days and to us now so the Apostle citing a portion of scripture recorded by David thus speaketh wherefore as the holy ghost saith c. Heb. 3. 7 8. with Ps 95. 7 8. and speaking of God's having spoken to us in these last days by his son he expresseth it in one place in the present time and as his continued speaking to us by him See that ye refuse not him that speaketh for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth much more shall not we escape if we refuse him that speaketh from Heaven Heb. 12. 25. with ch 1. 1 2. This might therefore engage us to glorify the word of the Lord which was written long since as much as if it were now and not before spoken to us from God Thus to all the Churches it is thus expressed what the spirit saith to wit continually 1 Tim. 4. 1. Luke 16. 29 31. 4. What the spirit saith unto the Churches And so 1. Not to the Angels of the Churches only Though the Epistles are first sent and expressly directed to them yet they are also written for and spoken unto the Churches and by the Angels to be communicated to them as we have said before and indeed all these Angels all gifts ministers c. are the Churches as the Apostle saith All things are yours whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. Eph. 4. 8 12. Acts 20. 28. 1 Cor. 14. 12. 2. To the Churches Not to this only though sent expressly unto this and in this the temper of this Church is particularly declared yet also the spirit saith this to the Churches in general He saith not to the seven Churches as before but indefinitely to the Churches To signify that where any one is commended every Church should hear this that they might follow their steps Heb. 6. 10 12. And where any thing is reproved in any one it is for Instruction and admonition to others Heb. 3. and ch 4. 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 12. The same evils here reproved may be with any others also and where counsel is given unto any or encouragement set before any it should be minded and considered by the residue also Therefore what the spirit saith unto one he saith unto all the Churches 3. To the Churches all that is written in this Book is to the Churches to his servants compare ch 22. 6. with v. 16. Therefore they should not be afraid to read it see notes before on ch 1. v. 1. and 3. and 4. 2. We have a gracious promise and powerful encouragement proposed to and set before us in which let us consider 1. The subject of the blessedness therein assured 2. The promise it self and blessedness therein assured 1. The subject of the blessedness promised To him that overcometh Thus it is said to all the Churches and every such an one as overcometh is the subject of the blessedness and happiness assured and promised Now herein is signified to us 1. That Christs Churches are souldiers and have a warfare a good warfare to war 1 Tim. 1. 18. not only are the Angels amongst them so though they are to go before others but also the Churches and every particular hearty believer therein They are all souldiers of Jesus Christ And so 1. They have a captain over them a captain of this host of the Lord and that is Jesus Christ as when Joshua was by Jericho He beheld and there stood a Man over against him and Joshua said unto him art thou for us or for our adversaries and he said nay But as captain of the Lords host am I now come c. Josh 5. 13 15. God himself even the great God and our saviour Jesus Christ and the Father in him is their captain 2 Chron. 13. 12. he is the captain of their salvation who was made perfect thorow sufferings Heb. 2. 10. one who hath himself suffered one who bare our sins in his own body on the tree and was delivered to death for our offences and is raised again for our justification and hath overcome all our enemies Rev. 3. 21. and hath all power given unto him both in heaven and on earth Mat. 28. 18. Eph. 1 20 21 22 and is their head as he hath thus vanquished all our enemies and as he is thus impowered their captain Col. 1. 18. with Judg. 11. 6 11. and in his book are they inrolled Luke 10. 20. and by him are they led and preserved for he favours their righteous cause yet it is his Ps 74. 19 22. and 140. 12. and 23. 1 4. 2. They have a Banner displayed because of the truth to which the have run
the gift of God is eternal life thorow Jesus Christ our Lord Rom. 6. 23. All the blessedness promised is freely promised and will be dispensed and rendred of grace and if of grace then it is no more of works otherwise grace is no more grace Rom. 11. 6. It is indeed assured to him that overcometh and every such an one shall certainly have this promise performed but not as if there were any such worth or merit in his Act of overcoming as to deserve what is here promised for alas there is so much pollution and unworthiness cleaving to the believers best deeds that God may justly wipe them out and punish them who do them Neh. 13. 14 22. nor are they nor can they otherwise be acceptable unto God but by Jesus Christ who takes away the iniquity of their holy things and perfumes them with the incense of his sacrifice and so renders them acceptable to God Exod. 28. 38. with 1 Pet. 2. 5. Rev. 5. 8. and ch 8. 3 5. yea if they had done all the things which are commanded them yet our Saviour instructs them to say we are unprofitable Servants we have done that which was our duty to do Luke 17. 10. And besides there is no proportion between their overcoming and the reward For I reckon saith the Apostle that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us Rom. 8. 17 18. and therefore it is well said I will give 3. Yea and the certainty of his performance hereof may be imported and signified for he is faithful that promised as is evident in that he was faithful unto him that appointed him and the holy brethren are called upon to consider him in that respect Heb. 10. 23. with ch 3. 1 2. It is the Lord the righteous Judge will make good his word and promise in due time 2 Tim. 4. 8. 3. We come nextly to consider the thing promised To eat of the tree of life Truly this he now gives by faith but hereafter he will do it more fully and gloriously Cant. 2. 3 4. Now by the tree of life is meant Jesus Christ himself of whom it is said he is a tree of life to them that lay hold on him and happy is every one that retaineth him Prov. 3. 18. he is the green tree Luke 23. 31. the green fir-tree from whom all our fruit is found Hos 14. 8. of whom the tree of life in the earthly paradise was a type Gen. 2. 9. and ch 3. 22. he hath obtained life into himself for us Heb. 9. 12. And as the Father hath life in himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself Joh. 5. 26. This is the record that God hath given of his Son that he hath given to us Mankind eternal life and this life is in his Son yea he is the true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 10 11 20. And in due time he cometh down spiritually from Heaven and giveth life unto the dead World Joh. 6. 33. And eternal life now by faith to him that seeth him and believeth on him Joh. 6. 40. and ch 17. 2. Now this is that which he here promiseth to give unto him that overcometh To eat of this tree of life which is a great blessing Blessed saith he are they that do his commandments that they may have right to the tree of life and may enter in thorow the gates into the city Rev. 22. 2. 14. Such an one as overcometh shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of God's house and he will make him drink of the river of his pleasures for with him is the fountain of life Ps 36. 7 9. and 16. 11. of this tree of life they shall eat and be satisfied Ps 22. 26. they shall then have compleat satisfaction delight and complacency in Jesus Christ In him shall all the seed of Israel be justified and shall glory Isay 45. 23 25. with Phil. 2. 8 10. And they shall then for ever praise him their heart shall live for ever yea their whole Man for this was the property of the typical tree of life that if they had eaten thereof they should have lived for ever Gen. 3. 22. and they shall then eat him and live and never dye Joh. 6. 57 58. not only now do they feed on him but shall do so for ever hereafter his sufferings with the ends and vertues thereof shall be remembred fed upon praised and delighted in for ever This is the Song not only of that part of the family of God which is upon the earth but of that part also which is in Heaven Thou art worthy c. for thou wast slain c. Rev. 5. 8 9. 10 11 12 13 14. How doth this set forth the excellency of him unto us and how might it engage us to come continually unto and follow him 4. We have an account given us of the place where this tree of life is In the midst of the paradise of God or as some read it of my God What is meant by the paradise here spoken of we may be helped to understand by the scripture The word Paradise in general doth signify a pleasant orchard or place of trees and so it is rendred orchard in Eccles 2. 5. Cant. 4. 13. And particularly hereby is meant in the writings of the Evangelists and Apostles Heaven it self or that glorious place into which Christ is entred so it appears by what our Saviour said to the penitent thief This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise Luke 23. 43. and this further appears in the use of it by the Apostle Paul who in one verse saith Such an one was caught up to the third Heaven In another it is thus exprest he was caught up into paradise 2 Cor. 12. 2 4. he that descended into the lower parts of the earth is now ascended far above all Heavens all Heavens visible to us into Heaven it self Eph. 4. 8 10. with Heb. 9. 26. which must needs be a place of infinite joy pleasure and delight and of this Eden which signifieth a place of pleasure or delight was a figure Isay 51. 3. Now here we may note for our instruction 1. That Jesus Christ is gone up into and is in Heaven in that most glorious place And there he shall remain until the times of the restitution of all things Acts 3. 20 21. he was carried up into and received in Heaven Luke 24. 51. Mark 16. 19. Act. 1. 11. 1 Pet. 3. 22. There he is and there he shall remain as the tree of life until the new Jerusalem shall come down from God out of Heaven And then he as the tree of life shall come down and yeild his fruit every moneth And the leaves of this tree shall be for the healing of the nations Rev. 21. 2 3. with ch 22. 2 14 16. God shall then send us Jesus who now is preached unto us Acts 3.
20. 1 Thes 4. 16. and in him in our nature dwelleth the fulness of the Godhead and in him we are compleat Col. 2. 9 10. And herein we may see the preciousness of his bloâ—d and the compleat satisfaction he hath given to the Justice of God Phil. 2. 8 9 10. 2. In that Heaven is called Paradise a place of delight and pleasure of joy and gladness so we may learn That Christ is entred into the fulness of joy in our nature and it was the view and consideration hereof that strengthned him to suffer He for the joy set before him indured the cross despising the shame Heb. 12. 2. he that once met with much sorrow and sadness he that was a Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief whose heart was broken with reproach and who was full of heaviness Isay 53. 3 5. Ps 69. 20. is now entred into and filled with joy unspeakable joy inconceivable and full of glory Mat. 25. 21 23. He is entred into not into the holy places made with hands which are the figures of the true but into Heaven it self and is in the presence of God In whose presence is fulness of Joy and at whose right hand are pleasures for evermore Heb. 9. 24. with Ps 16. 11. and Acts 2. 28. 3. In that Heaven is called paradise as referring to and as the truth of Eden at first and he is called the tree of life of whom the first tree of life was a figure so we may take notice that there is a new creation of which Christ is the beginning Rev. 3. 14. and a more excellent one then that was at first Christ is that new thing which the Lord hath created in the earth Jer. 31. 22. the second Man and the last Adam And he is an infinitely more excellent one then the first which was the figure of him Rom. 5. 14. The first Man was of the earth earthy The second the Lord from heaven 1 Cor. 15. 47. The first natural the second spiritual The first was made a living soul the last is a quickening spirit to quicken dead souls and beget new creatures 2 Cor. 5. 17. 1 Cor. 15. 45 46. The first tree of life was earthy But now the Son of God is become the tree of life in the nature of Man in whom God hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in Heavenly things or places Eph. 1. 3. And instead of an earthly paradise there is now an Heavenly one which Christ hath prepared for us and into the enjoyment and possession whereof he as our fore-runner and in our nature is entred Joh. 14. 1 3 4. Heb. 6. 20. How excellent is thy loving-kindness O God! Ps 36. 7 9. 4. He that overcometh shall eat of the tree of life which is in the midst of the paradise of God and thereto enter into this Paradise assoon as ever he hath overcome Luke 23. 43. now they who with the heart believe are rejoycing with joy unspeakable and full of glory 1 Pet. 1. 8. But then not onely joy shall be in them but they shall enter into joy the joy of their Lord Mat. 25. 21 23. In spirit assoon as dissolved when they are absent from the body they shall be present with the Lord And in due season in Soul and body re-united Ps 36. 7 9. when they have overcome they shall go into paradise a more excellent one then the first into the Heavenly oâ—chard where there are many trees of the Lord trees of righteousness But Christ is the only tree of life and of this tree only they shall eat In the first Paradise there was no tree forbidden to be eaten of but one but in the second there is none allowed but one not the virgin Mary nor any Saint or Angel But Jesus Christ one who is the only true vine and tree of life And because he lives therefore they that eat of him shall live also Verse 8. And unto the Angel of the Church in Smyrna write These things saith the first and the last which was dead and is alive Here begins a second message sent to the second named Church ch 1. 12. and as in the first message or Epistle so in this also we have in this verse to consider 1. The person or persons for whom this message or Epistle is to be written and to whom to be sent unto the Angel of the Church in Smyrna write To which we shall speak nothing but desire the notes on v. 1. may be considered 2. The Person from whom it comes thus described to us These things saith the first and the last see notes on ch 1. v. 8. and v. 11. Which was dead and is alive To which we have spoken somewhat be fore see the notes on ch 1. v. 18. Onely here we may a little further note 1. He that was dead is a most excellent person the first and the laâ—t was dead so in ch 1. 11. he said I am Alpha and Omega the first and the last c. And saith John I turned to see the voice that spake with me and being turned I saw one like to the Son of Man v. 12 13. the first and the last became the son of Man and so humbled himself therein and further for us So again in ch 1. 17 18. it is said He said unto me I am the first and the last I am he that was dead God was made manifest in the Flesh 1 Tim. 3. 16. unto us a child is born unto us a Son is given And his name shall be called Wonderfull Counsellour the mighty God c. Isay 9. 6. The word that was in the beginning with God and that was God By whom all things were made and without him was nothing made that was made this word was made flesh Joh. 1. 1 3 14. And this most glorious one died for us he was put to death in the flesh 1 Pet. 3. 18. He being in the form of God thought it no robbery to be equal with God yet he emptied himself and took on him the form of a Servant and was made in the likeness of Men And being found in fashion as a Man He humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross Phil. 2. 6 7 8. And this shews the admirably excellent loving-kindness of the Father to the World of Man-kind and his lothness with the destruction thereof In that he sent forth and so greatly abased such an infinitely glorioâ—s one that thorow him the World might be saved God so loved the World that he gave his only begotten Son Joh. 3. 16. And the like love of Jesus Christ is herein evidenced herein perceive we the love of God because he laid down his life for us 1 Joh. 3. 16. And herein his blood appears to be precious blood for it is the blood of God of Christ who is over all God blessed for ever Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 1. 19. with Rom. 9. 5. And herein we may see our redeemer
Thes 5. 21 24. and that is greatly for our encouragement and consolation 2. That false teachers and seducers endeavour to cause us to let go Christ's works that we may rejoyce in the works of our own hands or in something done by us in our own wiâ—dom and strength or to rejoyce originally in that effected in us by his Gospel or they would lead us to seâ—k and endeavour to perfect by the flesh or works of the law what was begun in us by the Spirit Gal. 3. 1 4 10 13. Rom. 4. 1 4 5. Eph. 2. 7. 8. 9 10. 3. In and unto our keeping Christ's works we must fight against all â—vil workers with the weapons of God's warfare and overcome as here he saith He that overcometh and keepeth my works unto the end we must fight the good fight of Faith and so lay hold on eternal life 1 Tim. 6. 12. that we may keep the works of Christ unto the end as declared in his word and keep the commandment the Gospel we must endure hardness as good Souldiers of Jesus Christ 2 Tim. 2. 3 4. 2. We have in the next place to consider and speak unto the blessedness which is here assured to every such an one as overcometh and keepeth Christ's works to the end that is to say To him will I give power over the nations The blessedness here assured and promised by our Saviour is that which follows after and is consequential to overcoming and keeping Christ's works to the end to wit of their lives as v. 10. and it is not that they shall be ruling Bishops in and among the Gentiles while they are in mortal bodies as a learned Man would make us believe Though it is somewhat strange also that he should make such an interpretation of the words when-as the Blessedness here assured is not only to the Angels or clergy-Men as they speak but to the whole Church And spoken to the Churches indefinitely But it is that which they shall be made partakers of hereafter when they have finished their course and when they are raised again in the resurrection of the just and then shall all the promises be fulfilled to him that overcometh which are promised and mentioned in the close of every Epistle to each of these seven Churches as we have seen and may further see The Persons or those over whom he will give him power that overcometh c. are the nations or heathens Ps 2. 8. such as are distinguisht from Christ's redeemed ones out of which they are chosen Rev. 5. 9. and ch 7. 9. and so hereby may be meant all uncircumcised ones in heart even the whole world as distinguished from the Children of the first resurrection and Israel after the flesh with those joyned to them Rev. 20. 8 10. and ch 21. 23. 24. The Power he will give them over the nations is as followeth such power as Christ hath received to wit perfect conquest and victory power and authority over them they shall take them captives and rule over their oppressours Isay 14. 2. A glorious outward power over all nations shall be given to them so as the nations shall be subdued under their feet Ps 47. 3. The upright shall have dominion over them in the morning Ps 49. 14. then every one that now overcometh and keepeth Christ's works unto the end shall reign on earth they shall reign with Christ a thousand years Rev. 5. 8 10. and ch 20. 4 6. they shall judge the world 1 Cor. 6. 1 2. Then the Kingdom and dominion and greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most high whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdome Dan. 7. 18 27. the Saints as Princes shall rule in judgment Isay 32. 1. To him that overcometh Christ will grant to â—it with him on his throne Rev. 3. 21 22. Then indeed gloriously shall that be verified in the Israel of God which was spoken to Israel after tâ— flesh and in some first-fruits performed to them they shall reign over many nations but they shall not reign over them Deut. 15. 6. It is a faithful saying If we suffer with him we shall reign with him 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. Now the consideration of this may be of usefulness to us 1. To provoke us that seeing those that overcome and keep Christs works unto the end shall have power over the nations and Judge the World we should hold fast and keep his works and doctrine and not do the works of the flesh for he that doth them shall not inherit the Kingdom of Christ and of God 1 Cor. 6. 9 11. Eph. 5. 3 6. Gal. â— 19 21. This might therefore prevail with us to fight the good fight and to resist unto blood striving against sin against Satan and the World and against all false and corrupt teachers who are of the World therefore speak theâ— of the World and the World hears them And who would beguile us of our reward Heb. 12. 4. 1 Joh. 4. 1 5. Col. 2. 3 9 18 22. 2. Seeing Christ will give him that overcometh such power it shews unto us that Christ hath not only received such power for himself â—o ruâ—e over the nations but also authority to give that power to others also As he saith unto his discipleâ— I appoint unto you a Kingdom as my Father hath appointed to me Luke 22. 29 30. Mat. 20. 22. Rev. 3. 21 22. and ch 5. 9 10. 3. It may take us off from placing our affections on things here below and engage us that seeing when Christ shall appear we shall appear with him in glory we should seek after and set our affections on things above Cal. 3. 2 4. every one that hâ—â—h thiâ— hope in Christ purifieth himself even aâ— he is pure 1 Joh. 3. 2 3. 1 Pet. 1. 13. Heb. 11. 14 16. 4. It is proper and powerful to preserve the believers from fulling out amongst themselves or quaâ—â—â—lling one with another about the things here below so it is propounded to such an â—nd by the Apostle 〈◊〉 any of you having a matter against another go â—o law before the â—â—just 〈…〉 befoâ—â— the Saints 〈◊〉 do ye not know that the Saints shall judg 〈◊〉 World 1 Cor. 6. 1 2. So the Apostle Peter saith Love as brethren be pittiful be courteous not rendring evil for evil nor railing for railing but contrariwise blessing knowing that ye are thereunto called that ye should inherit a blessing 1 Pet. 3. 8 9 10. Luke 22. 24 29. 5. It may admonish and strengthen the believers to be without carefulness and solicitousness about the things appeartaining to the natural life and not first to seek after what they shall eat or what they shall drink but rather to seek after the Kingdome of God As our Saviour saith to his disciples Fear not little â—â—ock it is your Fathers good pleasure to give you the Kingdom and therefore be confident of it he will in and
Churches Heb. 4. 12 13. Ps 33. 15. All the Churches shall know saith Christ that I am he that searcheth the reins and hearts and I will give to every one of you according to your works see notes on ch 2. v. 23. hence he saith to every one of the Churches I know thy works that is he takes notice of them and considers of what nature or kind soever they be see notes on ch 2. 1. and the consideration hereof may be useful to us 1. To preserve us from or purge out of us those foolish blasphemous and Athestical thoughts whereby Men think to hide their doin the dark from his all-seeing eye Thus some wickedly reasoned thorow their ignorance and blindness as it seems in that the Lord saith can any hide themselves in secret places that I shall not see them Do not I fill Heaven and Earth saith the Lord Jer. 23. 24. Isay 29. 15. Thus again it is said Is not God in the height of Heaven and behold the height of the stars how high are they and thou sayest how doth God know can he Judge thorow the dark cloud Thick clouds are a covering to him that he seeth not c. Job 22. 12 14. and ch 24. 15 17. and ch 34. 22. 2 It might also and would be powerful to preserve us from putting forth our hand to iniquity were it considered by us that he searcheth into and knoweth all our works and why wilt thou my Son saith the holy Spirit be ravisht with a strange Woman For the ways of a Man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondereth all his goings Prov. 5. 20 21. Ps 44. 20 21. Job 31. 1 4. O then walk we before him and be we perfect see notes on ch 2. v. 23. 2. Herein is affirmed that Christ did not upon search find their works perfect before God they might be and it appears they were perfect before Men before the Angel or Angels and Churches Because they had a name amongst them that they lived as before v. 1. others thought and spake highly honourably of them to their hurt and prejudice it seems But here our Lord Jesus he who is holy he who is true deals faithfully with them and undeceives them and others concerning them and saith Thy works have not been found by me perfect before God and his open rebuke and conviction was better than secret love or their Brethren's high commendations of them Faithful were the wounds of this Friend Prov. 27. 5 6. Ps 141. 5. But may not the same be said of all believers works Are any of their works perfect before God Is there not imperfection in them all To that we may say they are not compleatly perfect not so according to the strictness of the law or letter for there is not a just Man upon the earth that doth good and sinneth not Eccl. 7. 20. there are iniquities cleaving to their holy things and so to their best works doings and performances So as if God should strictly observe the failings and imperfections cleaving to them he might wipe them our and reject them Exod. 28. 38. with 1 Pet. 2. 5. Neh. 13. 14 22 31. But yet Blessed is the Man to whom the Lord will not impute sin Rom. 4. 5 8. and Ps 32. 1 2. Blessed are the perfect or undefiled in the way who walk in the law of the Lord Blessed are they that keep his testimonies and that seek him with the whole heart They also do no iniquity they walk in his ways Ps 119. 1 2 6. There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit such God justifies not as to their persons only but also as to their works and who then shall condemn them Rom. 8. 1 33 34. A Man's works may be said according to the rule of the Gospel to be perfect when they are done in union with Jesus Eph. 2. 10. and so are produced by the Faith of the Gospel which faith worketh by love and these two are the new creature Gal. 5. 6. with ch 6. 15. when they proceed from the grace of God which brings salvation to all Men known and heartily believed whereby the heart is purified and body washt with that pure water so as according to the teachings thereof denying ungodliness and worldly lusts they walk soberly righteously and godly in this present World Looking for that blessed hope c. Tit. 2. 11 14. and the end of this conversation is that God in all things may be glorified thorow Jesus Christ and therein the good of Men and Brethren is endeavoured and pursued 1 Pet. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 10. 32 33. see the notes on ch 2. v. 5. and thus the works of the weakest as well as of the strongest may be perfect before God for whosoever abideth in Christ sinneth not 1 Joh. 3. 6. Verse 3. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard and hold fast and repent If therefore thou shalt not watch I will come on thee as as a thief and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee The former part of this verse contains in it a gracious direction which our Lord gives to this Angel and Church and it refers to what goes before as is evident In v. 1. he had said thou art dead and here Remember therefore to the end thou mayest be revived quickned enlivened and comforted and it 's like to that Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen see notes on ch 2. v. 5 and so that here directed to is like to what the Psalmist provokes his Soul unto when the sorrows of death compassed him Return saith he unto thy rest O my Soul for the Lord hath dealt bountifully with thee to wit in that thy rest Ps 116. 3 7. or like to what Jonah relaâ—es when my Soul fainted within me I remembred the Lord and my prayer came in unto thee into thine holy Temple Jonah 2. 4 7. that which did enliven them at the first when they were dead in sins and trespasses was also powerful to revive them again even Christ as declared in the Gospel and so the Gospel of Christ which is the word of life Phil. 2. 16. Or this may have reference unto the former part of v. 2. Be watchful and strengthen the things that remain which are ready to dy But how should they do that thus Remember therefore â—ow thou hast received and heard c. the weakness of God even the foolish preaching of Christ crucified is stronger than Men It is the power of God whereby thou mayest be enabled to strengthen those dying things Rom. 1. 16 17. 1 Cor. 1. 17 22 25. Or this direction instruction may have reference to the latter clause of v. 2. or to Christ himself as convincing them of and reproving them for what was amiss in them I have not found thy works perfect before God Remember therefore c. like that ch 2.
to chuse the good and refuse the evil for of such is the Kingdome of Heaven as our Saviour saith Mat. 19. 13 14. Mark 10. 13 14. Luke 18. 15 16. Mat. 2. 16 18. with Jer. 31. 15 16 17. Gen. 17. 7 8 12 14. 2. We come next to consider and shew that it is possible that some Mens names may be blotted out of the Book of life And so indeed 1. Men's names may be blotted out of the general Book of life and are so if they continue in their ignorance of God or disobedience to his Gospel till the day of God's patience beat an end towards them So the Lord saith Whosoever hath sinned against me him will I blot out of my book Exod. 32. 33. And the Psalmist imprecates thus Let them be blotted out of the Book of the living and not be written with the righteous Ps 69. 28. For though he who descended into the lower parts of the earth who by the grace of God tasted death for every man be now ascended up on high and hath led captivity captive and received gifts for Men yea for the rebellious also that the Lord God might dwell among them yet he will wound the head of his enemies and the hairy scalp of such an one as goes on still in his trespasses Ps 68. 18 21. his Spirit will not always strive with Men nor will he still hold open the door but will rise up and shut it and then there will be no more opening Gen. 6. 3. Luke 13. 25 26. This may therefore admonish us all to strive to enter in at the strait gate to seek the Lord while he may be found and call upon him while he is â—igh Luke 13. 24. Isay 55. 6 7. 2 Cor. 6. 1 2. Heb. 3. 7 8. 2 Pet. 3. 15. Eccles 9. 10. 2. Yea mens names may be blotted out of the special Book of life and out of the Holy City and our Saviour saith If any man shall take away from the words of the Book of this Prophesie God shall take away his part out of the Book of Life and out of the Holy City and from the things which are written in this Book Rev. 22. 19. If a Man abide not in Christ he is cast forth as a Branch and is withered and Men gather them and cast them into the Fire and they are burned Joh. 15. 6. And it 's in this place supposed that if those who had defiled their Garments or if those who had not defiled them did not overcome to the end their names should be blotted out for this is the peculiar blessedness of him that overcometh that his name shall not be blotted out to which after O let none of us then speak peace to our selves in any evil way though our names are written in the Book of life for they that forsake the Fountain of living waters shall be written in the Earth though formerly they were written in Heaven Jer. 17. 13. Deut. 29. 18 20 Ezek. 13. 9 10. 3. But this is the blessedness of him that overcometh whether of him that hath not let slip how he received and heard and so hath not defiled his Garments And of him that hath done so and yet is seasonably recovered their names shall never be blotted out of the Book of life but all happiness is assured to them as may be seen in ch 2. 7 11 17 26. and ch 3. 12 2â— and ch 21. 7. So far will he be from blotting out their names out of the Book of Life that he will hereafter gloriously write upon them the name of his God and the name of the City of his God new Jerusalem which cometh down out of Heaven from his God and his new name See notes after on Verse 12. How might the consideration hereof cause them to rejoyce because their names are written in Heaven Luke 10. 21. And still provoke them to fight the good fight of Faith to resist unto blood striving against sin Satan and the World and to that end to have and hold fast the Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ for whatsoever is born of God overcometh the World and this is the victory that overcometh the World even our Faith who is he that overcometh the World but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God 1 Tim. 6. 12. Heb. 12. 4. 1 Joh. 5. 4 5. Eph. 6. 10 12 18. considering also what follows viz. 3. But I will confess his name before my Father and before his Angels Now herein is signified to us 1. That he that doth not overcome to the end Christ will not confess his name but he will deny him hereafter that in this day either thorow fear or flattery turned aside from the Faith or profession thereof As our Saviour saith whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation of him also shall the Son of Man be ashamed when he cometh in the glory of his Father with his holy Angels Mark 8. 38. Luke 9. 22 26. whosoever shall deny him before Men him also will Christ deny before his Father which is in Heaven Mat. 10. 33. And before the Angels of God Luke 12. 9. he will deny them saying I know you not or I know not this or these Men or Man As Peter was said to deny his Master in saying I know him not compare Luke 22. 57. with ch 13. 24 28. this is a Faithful saying for if we be dead with him we shall also live with him But if we deny him he also will deny us 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. And Oh how sâ—d a thing will that be to be denied and disowned of the Lord of Glory in that day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God! Oh that it may be seriously and seasonably considered by us 2. But he will confess his name that overcometh whoever he be or whatever he hath been before his Father and before his Angels that is he will own them for his then manifestly he will publickly own them in that day Indeed now all his delight is in the Saints that are in the earth c. And he doth take up their names into his lips Ps 16. 3 4 he bears their names upon his heart and upon his arme and theâ—ein answers unto the highpriest's bearing the names of the Children of Israel in former times Exod. 28. But this is matter of faith to us But hereafter he will publickly and visibly own them and say they are mine and thus he will do before his Father and before his Angels Whosoever saith our Saviour shall confess me before Men him will I confess also before my Father which is in Heaven Mat. 10. 32. And before the Angels of God Luke 12. 8. Hâ— will then say to every such an one Well done good and Faithful servant c. Mat. 25. 21. c. He will set them on his right hand Matth. 25. 31 33 34. And therefore how might the consideration hereof
his promises Isay 55. 4. Luke 1. 69 71. Acts 13. 23 32 33 34. 2. And the true and faithful witness in all his sayings and promises and threats Prov. 8. 6 8. Joh. 14. 6. 2 Joh. 3. Eph. 1. 13. Prov. 14. 27. And who hath sealed to the truth of the Gospel with his precious blood Isay 50. 4 6. Joh. 18. 37. 1 Tim. 6. 13. see the notes on ch 1. v. 5. and on ch 3. v. 14. 2. Our Lord Jesus further describeth himself to us by what he hath viz. He that hath the keys of David To have the keys of David signifies that he hath that ensign of power and Authority spiritually and in truth of which David's was a â—ype and so hereby he gives us to understand that he is the King of Israel As Nathanael saith to him Rabbi thou art the Son of God thou art the King of Israel Joâ— 1. 49. The key of David may be and surely is more than the key of the house of David which God promised in the type to lay upon the shoulder of Eliakim Isay 22. 22. for though he had a robe yet he was under the King over the houshold v. 15. 22. But by his having the key is meant that he reigns over the house of Jacob and Israel that is to say he hath the supreme Authority given to him over the Church or Israel of God Luke 1. 32 34. And so over the Church of the living God now As the Tabernacle of David signifies As it is said when God did visit the Gentiles to take out of them a people for his name then God did return and build again the Tabernacle of David which was fallen down c. Acts 15. 14 16. And so he is the law-giver Isay 33. 22. The only head of the Church Col. 1. 18. and hereafter The Lord God will give him gloriously the throne of his Father David on earth Isay 9. 6 7. and 16. 9 7. and ch 24. 23. As it is said Behold the days come saith the Lord that I will raise unto David a righteous branch and a King shall reign and prosper and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth Jer. 23. 5 6. and ch 33. 15 17. and 30. 9. Hos 3. 5. Ps 67. 14. see notes after on v. 21. and he hath this key to open or shut as after follows to which we shall there speak Now here we may learn for our usefulness in that it is said he hath the key of David 1. That he who hath the key of David and so is the head of the Church the King of Israel is one only person one individual person and the Church hath not two heads one in heaven and another in the earth And it was the work of all the holy gifted Men in former times even of Peter also to direct the believers not unto themselves or any mere Man but unto Christ as the head That they might grow up into him in all things which is the head the only head even Christ Eph. 4. 8 14. 15. They hold not the head who worship Angels whether the ministring Spirits or any Bishops or overseers of the Churches though they be or pretend themselves to be the most eminent of them Col. 2. 18 19. The Apostles disclaimed having dominion over the Faith of the believers as too high a thing for them And if they had it not who is he that dare presume in his heart to challenge command or accept it 2 Cor. 1. 24. 2. That he hath the key of David even he that is holy he that is true So we may see This one and only head of the Church is a most excelent one worthy of this high Glory and Honour He is not like unto him that pretends himself to be the head of the Church on earth he is holy and pure in all the holy one 1 Joh. 2. 20. he who is the King of Saints is only holy Rev. 15. 3 4. where-as that false pretender and presumptuous arrogater is the Man of sin the wicked one 2 Thes 2. 4 8. And the head of the Church is true also even truth it self Joh. 14. 6. whereas that proud usurper and such as listen to and are deceived by him speak lies in hypocrisy 1 Tim. 4. 1 2. and his coming was after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that pâ—rish 2 Thes 2. 8 10 11. 3 That he hath the key of David this shews unto us what power and Authority Christ hath obtained by his precious blood He is the head of the body the Church who is the beginning the first-born from the dead that in all things and amongst all persons he might have the preeminence Col. 1. 18 19. yea he is exalted at Gods right hand in the Heavenly places far above all principality and power and might and dominion and every name that is named not only in this World but also in that which is to come and God hath put all things under his feet and given him to be head over all things to the Church which is his body Eph. 1. 19 23. All power is given unto him both in Heaven and on earth Mat. 28. 18. now to receive and make free all that so hear and learn of the Father as to come to him Joh. 8. 35 36. And hereafter he will come again and receive them to himself that where he is they may be also Joh. 14. 2 3. and ch 17. 24. Phil. 2. 6 8 9. 4. And therefore it may provoke and engage us to honour the Son as we honour the Father Joh. 5. 22 23. To kiss him and submit our selves to his gracious government Ps 2. 12. and own him as our only Rabbi As our Saviour saith to his disciples Be not ye called Rabbi for one is your master even Christ and all ye are Brethren Mat. 23. 8 10. This is contained in the unity of the Spirit that there is one Lord and but one one faith c. 1 Cor. 8. 6. Eph. 4. 3 5. Oh that none of us may worship the â—east and his image nor receive his mark in our forehead or in our hand lest we drink of the wine of the wrath oâ— God which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation and be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence oâ— the holy Angels and in the presence of the lamb Rev. 14. 9 10 11 12. and ch 15. 1 2 3 4. 5. We may from hence learn and hereâ—â— is shew'd unto us from whom it is that any have any subordinate power in the Church of God namely that it is given to them and they receive it from him as he saith to Peter I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of Heaven And whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in Heaven And whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in Heaven Mat. 16. 19.
and as also he saith unto all the Apostles to whom he gave the same power as he did unto Peter Verily â— say unto you whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in Heaven and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in Heaven Mat. 18. 18. with Joh. 20. 21 23. Mat. 28. 18. Eph. 4. 7 8. 3. He here describes himself by what he doth and that in two branches He that openeth and no Man shutteth and shutteth and no Man openeth 1. He that openeth and no Man shutteth He that openeth namely 1. The door into the Tabernacle of David now namely into his own house the Church of the living God as before is said yea as he hath the key to open the door hereinto so he is the door also by whom any man may enter in into the house or fold of Christ Joh. 10. 9. and to that end and purpose that there might be a way thereinto and the door might be opened for every poor sinful one of the Gentiles also as well as of the Jews therefore he hath made peace by the blood of his cross broken down the middle-wall of partition that was between God and us and between Jew and Gentile and took out of the way all that was in it contrary to us nailing it to his cross Eph. 2. 13 16. Col. 1. 20. and ch 2. 13 15. and so hath made a new and living way and opened a door of which he hath the key that Men might there-thorow come unto God Heb. 10. 19 10. And he is himself the way by who many Man may come unto God Joh. 14. 6. and he hath preached peace the Gospel of peace and glad-tidings of good things To make known the door of life and way of peace to them afar off and to them that were nigh even to us Gentiles and to the Jews that they might come in to the house and be made of the houshold of God in a pecâ—liar consideration Eph. 2. 17 20. and mediates in the vertue of his blood and sacrifice that he might still keep open the door for the entrance of poor sinners And to the end Men might see and enter there thorow he unstops the deaf ears of Men and opens the eyes of the blind that they may hear the glad tidings of the Kingdom and see in some measure what he is presenting to them even himself Isa 42 1 6 7. hence he saith Look unto me all the ends of the earth and be ye â—aved Isay 45. 22 And saith Behold me â—ehold me to a nation that was not called by his name Isay 65. 1. And those who turn at his reproofs shall enter into the Church of God thorow this door of which he hath the key thorow the strait gate Luke 13. 24. And he hath the key to loose Mens sins and remit them to them and by him all that believe are justified from all things from which Men could not be justified by the law of Moses Mat. 16. 19. and ch 18. 18. with Joh. 20. 21 23. Acts 13. 38 39. To him give all the Prophets witness that thorow his name whosoever believes in him shall receive the remission of sins Acts 10. 43. And no Man shutteth namely not the door for admission into this house of God while he keeps it open indeed Men in and by their evil glosses interpretations and laws do shut up the Kingdom of Heaven against Men and occasion much hurt to them that listen unto them and are perverted by them against whom our Saviour denounces a wo and first against them on this account Mat. 23. 13. Luke 11. 52. But still while Christ holds it open it is in it self in Heaven and in his Testimony open and in rejecting them and listening to Christ Men may enter in their shâ—tting up notwithstanding they cannot put an end to the day of Gods grace and patience nor to the mediation of Jesus Christ But any Man in forsaking these foolish ones and their pernicious instructions may live and come into the house Prov. 9. 3 6. hence our Saviour presently after he had said Wo to you Lawyers for ye have taken away the key of knowledge ye entred not in your selves and them that were entring in ye hindred or forbad When there were gathered together an innumerable multitude of people in so much that they trâ—d one upon another he began to say to his disciples first of all in the hearing of the multitude Beware ye of the leaven or doctrine of the Pharisees which is hypocrisy Luke 11. 52. with ch 12. 1. with Mat. 16. 6 12. they do what they can to hinder Men and do forbid them but yet the door is open until he turn the key and he is saying to Men Hearken not to the words of these Prophets they make you vain they speak a vision of their own heart and not out of the mouth of the Lord Jer. 23. 16. Beware of false Prophets that come unto you in sheeps-clothing but inwardly are ravening wolves Mat. 7. 13 15. and in Christ's Testimony the door is open that doth assure Men that to him that is joyned to all the living there is hope Eccles 9. 4. and they that hear his word and turn to him in his turning of them shall be made fellow-citizens with the Saints c. And so 2. To them that by him do enter into the house he opens the gates that they may now by Faith enter there thorow into the strong city and meet with salvation and satisfaction As our Lord Jesus saith I am the by me if any Man enter in he shall be saved and shall go in and out and find pasture Joh. 10. 9. To them he gives eternal life and they shall never perish neither shall any Man pluck them out of his hand Joh. 10. 27 29. and he saith to his servants Open ye the gates that the righteous nation that keepeth the truths may enter in Isay 26. 1 3. he will shew them his marvelous kindness in a strong city Ps 31. 21. and 48. 3 14. and they shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of his house and he will make them drink of the river of his pleasures now by Faith and in a first fruits of the Spirit Ps 36. 7 8. with 1 Pet. 1. 6 8. And no Man shutteth while he openeth no creature shall be able to separate them from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus who love him nor to take away their joy from or bereave or deprive them of their satisfaction in him Rom. 8. 28 39. John 16. 22. 3. He opens and holds open the door for their approach to God so as they have boldness liberty to enter into the Holiest by the blood of Jesus by that new and living way which he hath consecrated thorow the veil that is his flesh And having him an High-priest over the house of God That they may therefore come boldly to the throne of grace that they may
taken in this Book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ to signify such as seek after the things here below first of all and set their affections on things upon the earth of which the believers are admonished Col. 3. 1 2. and so they are distinguished from and opposed to them that dwell in Heaven by Faith and have their conversation in Heaven Phil. 3. 20. Rev. 13. 6 8. and ch 12. 12. And in a most full sense they are dwellers on the earth who savour the things that are here below however they may pretend to believe the Gospel such as riotous persons drunkards such as abuse the good creatures of God here below and abuse themselves with them As our Saviour signifies saying Take â—eed to your selves lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfetting and drunkenness and the cares of this life and so that day come upon you unawares for as a snare it will come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth Luke 21. 34 35. and in this sense such live on the earth who walk in uncleanness or covetousness and such as are alive to the riches Honour Glory praise and friendship of this World and who demean themsâ—lves as if they should live here for ever and such as are enemies of and injurious unto them which have the word of God and Testimony of Jesus Christ and whose fear toward God is taught by the precepts and doctrines of Men see Rev. 6 10. and 11. 10. and ch 13. 12 14. and 17. 8. upon which dwellers of the earth so abiding all the woes denounced and threatned shall be executed Isay 26. 18 21. Rev. 8. 13. and ch 12. 12. Because they are worshippers of the beast c. Rev. 17. 2. And 2. By them that dwell upon the earth may also be signified more generally such as are in this World living Men as to us such as in their Mortal bodies are upon the earth and so the righteous are as well as the unrighteous for God hath made of one blood all nations of Men for to dwell on all the face of the earth To all whom the Lord speaks to when he saith all ye inhabitants of the world and dwellers on the earth see ye when he lifts up an ensign c. Isay 18. 3. with Rev. 14. 6. Dan. 4. 1. and ch 6. 25. Joh. 17. 15. and these may all be called dwellers on the earth both to distinguish them that dwell in the dust Isay 26. 19. and from the Spirits of just men made perfect who may be said in a more full sense to dwell in Heaven than any that are still in mortal bodies on earth though they may by faith dwell in Heaven also Rev. 13. 6. and ch 18. 20. Now upon both these in both considerations this hour of temptations here spoken of shall come 2. The end why it should come upon them and that is To try them namely 1. To prove them and to discover what manner of persons they are and whether they will at such a time be friends of or enemies to his Gospel and people thus he comes to try and prove men by persecutions and by false teachers and such as encline to and follow them all are in such a day proved such as are instruments of evil and affliction and such as suffer from them or are inticed by them Deut. 8. 2 14 16. 2. And he doth it while it 's called to day to purify them or give them occasion to purify themselves by those probations and discoveries he makes of them to themselves and others see the notes before on Rev. 2. v. 10 4. We have lastly to consider the promise it self viz I will keep thee I that am holy I that am true I will keep thee namely such as keep his Gospel and hold that â—ast So here Because thou hast kept the word of my patience I also will keep thee c. such as have and keep his word in the midst of their hearts and mouths like that Prov. 3. 21 26. and ch 4. 4 6. Isay 26. 2 3. such as let the things they have heard from the beginning abide in them they shall continue in the Son and in the Father 1 Joh. 2. 24. they shall abide in and under the gracious protection and defence of the Almighty 1 Joâ— 3. 24. his truth shall be their shield and buckler Ps 91. 4. Prov. 4. 13. and this might therefore engage us to keep his word and preserve us from listening unto and entertaining any strange voice what-soever Joh. 14. 21 23. 1 Pet. He will keep such from the hour of temptation or out of it while and as it may be for their good this he can do at his pleasure Acts 18. 10 11. Ps 105. 14 16. or however he will keep them from the evil of all no evil shall befal them Ps 91. 10 12. As the Lord saith when thou passest thorow the waters I will be with thee and thorow the rivers they shall not overflow thee when thou walkest thorow the fire thou shalt not be burnt neither shall the flame kindle upon thee Isay 43. 1 3. The gates of Hell shall not prevail against them that keep his word Mat. 16. 18. Ps 12. 6 7. Oh then be we incouraged and provoked to wait upon him and keep his word and way and then we need fear none evil whatever Ps 121. and 125. Rom. 8. 28 â—9 he hath the ordering of all temptations and times or hours of temptation and he is â—aithful who will not suffer them to be tempted above what they are able but will with the temptation make a way to escape and so keep them out of the hour of temptation 1 Cor. 10. 13. he knows how to deliver the Godly out of temptation as he did Lot though he met with much exercise and grief 2 Pet. 2. 6 9. he can hide us Ps 27. 4. 5. and 31. 20. Jer. 36. 26. yea though we are never so weak and have never so little strength as v. 8. yet he will be a strength to the poor a strength to the needy in his distress a refuge from the storm c. Isay 25. 4. and blessed is the Man whose strength is in him Ps 84. 4 5. Oh then hide we his word in the midst of our hearts and follow him in the regeneration so shall we never fall nor will he suffer our feet to be moved Ps 119. 165. and 66. 8 12. As our Saviour saith to his disciples and the Jews My sheep hear my voice and I know them and they follow me and I give unto them eternal life and they shall never perish neither shall any Man pluck them out of my hand my Father which gave them me is greater than all and no Man is able to pluck them out of my Fathers hand c. Joh. 10. 27 30. 2 Joh. 9. 10. In this promise this also may be contained that he would so keep them from the hour of
come to Christ but such as are insensible also such as are wretched miserable poor blind naked and know it not Isay 42. 18. Prov. 1. 20 23. and ch 8. 1 4 6. Joh. 5. 25. Rom. 10. 20. 4. In that he gives such counsel to those that were ignorant of their state â—e signifieth to us that the way to make men sensible of their condition when their case is wretched and miserable and they know it not is to commend unto them and liâ—t up before them Christ and those treasures in him The Gospel of Christ is the Arm of the Lord to give light unto them that sit in darkness So Christ saith The Spirit of the Lord is upon me because the Lord hath anointed me to preach the Gospel to the Poor and therewith to preach recovery of sight to the blind Luke 4. 18. Joh. 16. 8 14. Prov. 8. 4 6. Acts 26. 18 23. Ps 19. 7. and 119. 129 130. Particularly from the counsel it self we may note these Instructions 1. That there is a compleat provision answering to the needs of those who are wretched and miserable and poor and blind and naked and know it not 2. That this provision may be had by such as are poor and miserable c. 3. That to that end it is needful for them to buy it 4. That they may buy it they must aâ—oint their Eyes with Eye-salve that they may see 1. That there is a full and compleat provision answering to the needs of those that are wretched and miserable and poor and blind and naked and know it not Here is Gold tried c. to answer to their wretchedness miserableness and poverty White Rayment to cover their nakedness and Eye-salve to cure their blindness Here God assisting we shall consider in the first Bracnh of the Counsel 1. What is this Gold here commended and counselled to and why called Gold 2. What is signified by its being said To be tried in the Fire 3. What is imported in the end and motive to buy it that thou mayest be rich 1. What is this Gold here commended and counselled to and why called Gold The Gold here spoken of is not natural Gold nor the Riches of this World for the poor c. could not buy this in a natural sense Nor doth Christ rebuke and chasten Men for being without natural Gold simply Nor doth he give such serious counsel to his Churches to buy such a corruptible thing nor need we be so earnestly counselled to labour for this perishing Gold we are all too naturally enclined thereto Prov. 23. 4. Yea a Man may be poor enough though he had the whole World but here Christ speaks about spiritual and Heavenly things that which infinitely surpassed the most pure Gold here below And so 1. By Gold is here meant Christ himself with whom are all durable riches Prov. 8. 18. And so he is not only said to be girded with fine Gold of Vphaz Dan. 10. 5. Rev. 1. 13. and to have a Crown of pure Gold on his Head Ps 21. 3. but also his Head is said to be the most fine Gold and his hands Gold-rings c. Cant 5. 11 14. Yea he is said to be Gold Job 22. 23 26. and a Pearl of great price and treasure Mat. 13. 44 46. Eph. 3. 8. 2. Now he in himself and as declared to us in the Gospel is called and compared to Gold to signifie to us in general his preciousness and excellency that he is most enriching as is also signified in the end laid down and proposed to us to buy it that we may be rich And particularly he is called and compared to Gold 1. Because as Gold is taken out of the Earth before it becomes so precious and enriching to us Job 28. 5 6. So Christ died and was taken out of the Earth that he might become enriching to us Herein indeed there is a dissimilitude between the natural Gold and this spiritual the Earth is the original place of the former but not of the latter Christ came down from Heaven from above He is over all God blessed for ever Joh. 3. 31. and 6. 38 51. Rom. 9. 5. But that he might become unsearchable riches for us and we might be brought back to God it was absolutely necessary he should suffer and rise again from the dead Joh. 12. 24. Acts 17. 3. 2 Cor. 8. 9. Ps 68. 18. It is the fruit of the earth which is excellent and comely for our escape Isay 4. 2. Jer. 31. 22. 2. Because as Gold is the most excellent metal more precious than Iron Brass Silver or any other metal Isay 60. 17. Numb 31. 22. So Christ is the most excellent one there is none to be compared to him He is the beginning the principal one the first-born from the dead that in all things and amongst all persons he might have the pre-eminence Cant. 5. 10 16. Col. 1. 18 19. Heb. 1. 4 14. and 3. 1 6. and ch 7. 16 28. He that cometh from Heaven is above all Joh. 3. 31. Prov. 3. 13 18. Phil. 3. 4 10. 3. He is called and compared to Gold because as money answers all things in having Gold tried Gold a Man may have any thing here below Eccles 10. 19. So it 's most fully and compleatly true here He that hath Christ hath all things in such manner as he hath him for with him God gives all things also freely Joh. 3. 35. with Rom. 8. 32. God hath given us eternal life and this life is in his Son he that hath the son hath Life Joh. 3. 35 36. 1 Joh. 5. 10 11 12. 1 Cor. 3. 21 22 23. and ch 1. 29 30 31. 4. He is called and compared to Gold because as Gold especially when tried is very delightful and desirable to the Natural Eye and that with which he heart is affected So Jesus Christ is very amiable to the enlightned Eye of the understanding as he is displayed before us in the evidence and demonstration of the Spirit Hag. 2. 7 8. Isay 42. 1. and 45. 22. and chap. 65. 1. 2. Cant. 5. 9 16. and chap. 6. 1. 2. We have in the next place to enquire and consider what is meant by this expression tried in the Fire Therein is signified 1. The wonderful afflictions and sorrows which Christ endured and underwent for us and for our sakes Herein he was like Gold throâ—n into the Fire as that signifies great and grievous pains and sufferings He was tormented as in the Fire for our Transgressions bruised for our iniquities c. Isay 43. 4 5. He is eminently and emphatically called the afflicted one Ps 22. 24. God afflicted him with all his waves Ps 88. 3 16. Mat. 26. 37 38. Ps 22. 1 2 14 15 Isay 53. 10. Rom. 8. 32. and he endured great things from the hands of men Ps 2. 1. and 22. 6 12. Acts 7. 52. and the Prince of this world came to afflict and torment him Luke 22. 53. Ps 40.
be needful and the first thing requisite yet not the only thing required if Men be hearers only they will deceive their own selves Ezek. 33. 30 32. hence the Holy Ghost commands Be ye doers of the word and not hearers only Jam. 1. 19 22 26. this is the description given of him that received seed into the good ground he is such an one as heareth the word and understands it which also beareth fruit and bringeth forth c. Mat. 13. 18 23. hearing is first required of us in order unto some other thing as is here signified to us 3. In that he saith If any Man hear my voice and open the door So he gives us to understand That we should then only open the door when we hear his voice To him the porter openeth and the sheep hear his voice and he calls his own sheep by name and leads them out and the sheep follow him for they know his voice and a stranger will they not follow but will flee from him for they know not the voice of a stranger Joh. 10. 3 5. The beloved saith Open to me my sister my love my dove my undefiled And saith the spouse I rose to open to my beloved and my hands dropped with myrrh Cant. 5. 2 5. I opened to my beloved v. 6. My Son saith the wisdom of God give me thine heart Prov. 23. 26. Though others call never so loudly and alluringly yet shut them out cease to hear the instructions that cause to erre from the words of knowledge Prov. 19. 27. we should be so far from opening our hearts to such voices as that we should stop and shut our ears against them leâ—t they deceive our hearts with their good words and fair speeches Rom. 16. 17 18. 4. In saying if any Man hear my voice and open c. So he signifies that though the generality who are called and spoken to do refuse so to do yet he will take it kindly if any Man if but one particular person obey his voice and be not rebellious like the rest Ezek 2. 8. he will come in to him he will take them one of a City and two of a family and will bring them to Zion Jer. 3. 14. Oh then think not Christ will reject because of the paucity or fewness say not I will do as others do But know if thou art alone in this exercise thou shalt be blessed in thy deed Joh. 6. 51. and 7. 17. and ch 10. 9. and ch 12. 26. see the notes before on v. 4. of this chapter 5. Yea if any Man how vile sinful ungrateful soever he hath been him that overcometh he will in no wise cast out Joh. 6. 37. So our Saviour saith If any Man thirst any of you officers that are sent to apprehend me let him come unto me Joh. 7. 32 37. Isay 55. 1 7. If any Man hear my voice and open the door â—ow lukewarme soever he hath been how much or how long soever he hath barred the door against me and taken others into the chamber of his heart though he hath been guilty of the greatest evils and have been like Sodom and Gomorrah yet in hearkening unto him he will pardon and take away all his iniquity and receive him graciously Isay 1. 10 14. Hos 14. 1 4. Oh then let no former unworthiness of thine hinder or discourage thee But while he calls and knocks open the door unto him and no longer stand out or harden thine heart against him but awake and arise from the dead and Christ shall give thee light Heb. 4. 7. Eph. 5. 13 14. and and to engage move and prevail with us so to do let us consider that which here followeth which is propounded as a motive and argument to perswade and prevail with us to suffer the word of exhortation and to hear his voice and open the door namely 2. The Blessedness assured to every such an one as doth hear his voice and open the door I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me Now here note in general 1. As this Blessedness contained in those gracious promises is propounded to them by Christ before they return so it shews unto us That in preaching the Gospel to any it should be so declared as therewith the exceeding great and precious promises should be ministred and propounded to Men while they shut out Christ Thus doth our Lord to them who were ignorant of him and enemies to him Verily Verily I say unto you he that heareth my word and believeth on him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation Joh. 5. 24 25. and ch 6. 27 35 51 58. Prov. 1. 20 23. and ch 8. 32 35. 2 Pet. 1. 4. So in former times when the Lord had been largly declaring the blessedness of the Servants of the Lord and promising great things to them he then saith Ho every one that thirsteth come ye to the waters hearken diligently unto me c. Isay 54. 13 17. and ch 55. 1 3 6 8. Mat. 5. 2. As this blessedness is assured to him that hears and opens so we may learn That if we be Christ's then are we Abraham's seed and heirs according to promise Gal. 3. 16 29. though the promises are propounded to all in the Gospel yet all are not of them Heb. 6. 16 19. Rom. 4. 12 16. But such as exercise themselves to godliness for that is profitable to all things having promise of the life that now is and of that which is to come 1 Tim. 4. 7 8. It is a very evil and provoking thing to assure the promises are theirs and they the heirs of them who shut out Christ and walk in evil and crooked paths for whosoever walks thererein shall not know peace see what the Lord threatneth â—nto those false prophetesses that cried peace peace and promised happiness to the wicked Ezek. 13. 18 22. But we shall speak particularly to that here assured to them that hear Christs voice c. I will come in to him The coming he here speaks of is not personal for so he was never in any but in the womb of the virgin indeed so he came into that womb and into the world and here went up and down in a mortal body doing good preaching the Gospel c. And when he had finisht the work the Father gave him to do on the earth and had died for our sins and was buried and rose again he after some few days left the World and ascended up into heaven Joh. 16. 28. and ch 17. 11. and 20. 17. Acts 1. 9 11. and he is in heaven 1 Pet. 3. 22. Heb. 9. 24. and ch 4. 14. and no Man ever saw him with bodily eyes since Paul 1 Cor. 15. 1 8. Joh. 16. 10. 1 Pet. 1. 8. and the heavens must receive him until the times of restitution of all things Acts 3. 21. and then he shall come again which yet he is not 1 Thes 4.
and talking with him as Daniel saith Chap. 9. 22. 3. Consider we what the voice said in these following Branches 1. Come up hither not only come hither as Chap. 17. 1. and Chap. 21. 9 but come up hither And yet it seems not to contain so much in it as is contained in the same phrase Chap. 11. 12 for that appears to have respect to the ascending of their bodies to whom it was spoken But come up ascend up namely in Spirit that may be where the body is not 1 Cor. 5. 3. Col. 2. 5. So it is elsewhere said after the voice thus spake to John come hither he carried me in Spirit for it is without an Article Rev. 17. 1 3. and Chap. 21. 9 10. And it is as if he should say not only stand up as being now awakened and excited by this Trumpet from those dead things here on earth and Christ shall give thee light as Eph. 5. 14. But ascend up from all things here below from all these seen things good and evil mount up in spirit like an Eagle to Heaven Isa 40. 31. Come up unto me as if Christ should say unto him and as the LORD spake unto Moses concerning himself and Aâ—ron c. Exod. 24. 1. Mount up to the consideration and contemplation of things above So the believers are exhorted generally to do in an ordinary way Col. 3. 1 2 5. And though this voice spake to him and talked with him in and after an extraordinary way and manner yet there was an act of compliance required from the Apostle see Chap. 1. 12 as also was from Paul in order to his being converted though the Lord appeared to him and was converting him after an extraordinary manner yet not in an irresistible manner Hence he saith I was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision Implying he might possibly have so been Act. 26. 19. with Exod. 4. 1 14. and Jona 1. 1 3. So here the Lord did not carry him up without any compliance or obedience on the Apostle's part but he raised his spirit to go up as Ezra 1. 9. and then commanded him Come up hither And this was a great honour done unto and favour conferred upon his Servant John If it be a great favour to a man when an earthly Prince or great man shall say unto him come up hither and such an one shall have honour in the presence of others Prov. 25. 7 with Luk. 14. 10. O how much greater and higher an exaltation is it to a Servant of Christ when the King of Heaven the King of Glory shall single him out from and herein prefer him before the residue of his Brethren in saying unto him come up hither even unto Heaven Oh now such have great need to take heed they be not exalted above measure and to consider by grace they are saved as well as others And to beware they despise not such as are not favoured like them herein 2 Cor. 12. 7 9. It was an excellent thing found with John when he was thus exalted above his brethren yet he then saith I John who also am your brother c. See Notes on Chap. 1. vers 9. But how could the Apostle give obedience to the call and commandment of this voice How could he come up thither or ascend unto Heaven Surely not in any power strength or ability of his own or by any wisdom or skill of his But he that spake to and talked with him strengthned him Dan. 10. 19. See Vers 2. And there is a way by which he extraordinarily and we ordinarily may ascend though we have no power of our selves so to do nor can devise a way how we might come up for no man hath ascended up to Heaven in any wisdom or strength of his own as is implied Prov. 30. 4. Joh. 3. 13. yet we may mount up and ascend by the help of that ladder spoken of Gen. 28. 11 12. the foot whereof is set upon the earth and the top of it reacheth up to Heaven And this ladder in the truth of it is the Son of man who fell into the ground and died for our sins John 12. 24. He descended into the lower parts of the earth into great and wonderful abasement and sufferings He humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross And He who descended is the same also who ascended far above all things that he might fill and fulfill all things Eph. 4. 8 10. Psal 68. 18. This is the ladder we are speaking of as our Saviour also signifies when he saith Hereafter ye shall see heaven opened and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon the son of man Joh. 1. 51. with Gen. 28. 11 12. He is the secret of the stairs Cant. 2. 14 upon which we may ascend into Heaven by faith and in spirit but we must always begin at the bottom which is upon the earth that we may so do and so go up gradually from one step to another we must begin at the humiliation sufferings and Cross of our blessed Redeemer we have liberty to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus by a new and living way which he hath consecrated for us thorow the veil that is to say his flesh Heb. 10. 19 20. Rom. 8. 34. 2. And I will shew thee things which must be hereafter This is that which the voice further spake unto him In which we may note 1. That our Lord Jesus Christ doth know things that shall come future things And this he must needs do for he knoweth all things John 21. 17. There is no creature that is not manifest in his sigâ—t but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do Heb. 4. 12 13. He is perfect in knowledg Compare Isa 42. 19. with Job 36. 4. Not only doth he know things that are things present as he also doth both the actions and thoughts of men the hearts of men which are deceitful above all things and the most secret thoughts and intents thereof and which is Gods peculiar to know 1 King 8. 39. with Matt. 9. 4. Mark 2. 6 8. Compare Jer. 17. 19. with Rev. 2. 23. For he is one with the Father over all God blessed for ever Joh. 10. 30. Rom. 9. 5. The consideration whereof might admonish us all to take heed and beware that we do not in our hearts hide and hold fast any iniquity or abomination whatsoever but cleanse our hands from sin and our hearts from double-mindedness Jam. 4. 8. If otherwise shall not he search it out For he knows the secrets of the hearts Psal 44. 18 22. But he also knows things which shall and must be hereafter before they come to pass So he knew before his hour came what things he should suffer and how he should be dealt withal and told his Dâ—sciples before hand saying unto them Behold we go up to Jerâ—salem and the son of man shall be betrayed unto
Idol or vanity whatsoever but might know he is and there is none beside him that he is the true God and an everlasting King and who is perfect in knowledg and infinite in understanding To this purpose the Lord speaks in former times saying Let them bring forth and shew us what shall happen let them shew the former things what they be that we may consider them and know the latter end of them or declare to us things for to come Shew the things that are to come hereafter that we may know that ye are Gods Beâ—old ye are of nothing and your work of nought I have raised up one from the North c. Who hath declared from the beginning that we may know and before time that we may say he is righteous Behold my Servant whom I uphold mine Elect in whom my soul delighteth I have put my spirit upon him Isa 41. 22 26 29. and Chap. 42. 1. and Chap. 43. 9 12. and 44. 7. So again he speaks to the same purpose and â—aith I have declared the former things from the beginning and they went forth out of my mouth Because I knew that thou art obstinate c. I have even from the beginning declared it to thee before it came to pass I shewed it thee lest thou shouldst say mine Idol hath done them and my graven image and my molten image hath commanded them Isa 48. 3 6 8. In which he plainly signifies to us that his foresight of future things is so far from necessitating men to evil that he acquaints them with his foreknowledg to preserve them from Idolatry and to engage them to hearken unto and obey him And all other thoughts hereto concerning it are to be hated and abandoned by us Isa 48. 3 12. And as he revealed these things to John before they came to pass as a signal testimony of favour to him so by him they are revealed to us in love and for our good and profit that we might read and hear and keep the things written herein and so be blessed Chap. 1. 3. and foresee evils so as to hide our selves Prov. 22. 3. and Chap. 27. 12. Dan. 2. 19 22. Vers 2. And immediately I was in the spirit and behold a thronâ— was set in heaven and one sate upon it In this Verse we have to consider and speak unto 1. The account which the Apostle gives of the posture or condition he was in and immediately I was in the spirit 2. Of what was shewn unto him and he saw thorough the door vers 1. viz. 1. And behold a Throne was set in Heaven 2. And one sate upon the Throne 1. The account which he gives of the posture or condition he was in and immediately I was in the spirit He that said unto him Come up hither vers 1. did enable and capacitate him to give obedience thereto so when the Lord thus speaks to the Prophet Ezekiel saying Go get thee to them of the captivity unto thy people and speak unto them c. The Prophet then tells us how he was strengthened unto what was required of him as it follows Then the spirit took me up So the spirit lifted me up and took me away and I went in bitterness in the heat of my spirit but the hand of the Lord was strong upon me thâ—n I came to them of the captivity c. Ezek. 3. 11 12 14 15. And so more generally and ordinarily God doth enable and capacitate men and believers to what he requires of them his grace in due time doth bring salvation to all men Tit. 2. 11 12. Micah 2. 7. And he first works in men both to will and to do of good pleasure before he calls upon them to do all things without murmuring and disputing Phil. 2. 12 13 16. His word is with power And he doth accompany the Commandments he gives unto us with the light and influence of his blessed spirit Luk. 4. 32. 1 Thes 4. 1 2 8. And so he did here extraordinarily Dan. 10. 16 18 19. And immediately straightway or in an instant I was in the spirit not after an ordinary manner as all hearty believers may be said to be Rom. 8. 10. but after an extraordinary and visional manner he was in it in the spirit of Christ and so in Vision lifted up to or toward Heaven As the Prophet saith He put forth the form of an hand And the spirit lift me up between the earth and the heaven and brought me in the visiâ—ns of God c. Ezek. 8. 13. And again he saith Moreover the spirit lift me up Ezek. 11. 1. And afterward the spirit took me up and brought me in vision by the spirit of God c. vers 24. Or also I was in spirit to wit in his own as was noted on vers 1. of this Chapter and he might not know whether he was in the body or out of it as 2 Cor. 12. 2 3 4. Rev. 17. 1 2 3. See the Notes before on Chap. 1. ver 10. 2. We have an account given us of what was shewn unto him and he saw thorough the Door spoken of vers 1. viz. 1. And behold a Throâ—e was set in Heaven Not now began so to be for it was from the beginning A glorious high Throne from the beginning is the place of our sanctuary Jer. 17. 12. Thou O Lord remainest for ever thy throne from generation to generation Lam. 5. 19. Psal 93. 2. And he that sits on it lives for ever and ever Rev. 4. 9 10. He sits King for ever Psal 29. 10. But it was now shewn unto the Apostle and he saw it in vision there set which was from everlasting So the Prophet Isaiah in vision saw the Lord sitting upon a throne Isa 6. 1. And the Prophet Ezekiel had such a like vision in some respects as the Apostle John here had as in the following part we shall have frequent occasion to note And he also saw the likeness of a Throne Ezek. 1. 26. The appearance of the likeness of a Throne Ezek. 10. 1. Which throne is a seat of judgment and herein God sits as we may shew afterwards And as the Psalmist saith Thou satest in the Throne judging right or in rightâ—ousness Psal 9. 4. He is judg himself Psal 73. 7. And one that will do right Gen. 18. 25. Justice and judgment are the habitation or establishment of his Throne Psal 89. 14. And this throne is a throne of holiness and not of impurity or uncleanness Psal 47. 8. with which the throne of iniquity shall have no fellowship Psal 94. 20. Hence both in that Vision of Isaiah and in this of John the Seraphims there and the four living Creatures here cry concerning him that sits upon this Throne Holy holy holy c. Isa 6. 1 3. with Rev. 4. 8. And it is an high and glorious Throne one that is exalted above all other Thrones as the Prophet Isaiah saith I saw the Lord sitting upon a Throne
high and lifted up Isa 6. 1. The Lord hath prepared his Throne in the Heavens and his Kingdom ruleth over all Psal 103. 19. And it is a Throne full of glory luster and majesty A glorious high Throne Jer. 17. 12. Yea and for our comfort and encouragement it is a Throne of mercy and grace this Throne is upholden by mercy Prov. 20. 28. and we may therefore come boldly to this Throne the throne of Grace that we may obtain mercy and find grace for seasonable help Heb. 4. 14 16. with Chap. 8. 1 2. This Throne was set in heaven for there is Gods Throne The Lords Throne is in Heaven Psal 11. 4. Yea that is his Throne Thus saith the Lord the Heaven is my Throne Isa 66. 1. Hence our Saviour admonishes his Disciples not to swear by Heaven because it is Gods Throne Mat. 5. 34. And saith He that shall swear by Heaven sweareth by the Throne of God and by him that sitteth thereon Mat. 23. 22. And from hence Stephen sheweth That the most High dwelleth not in Temples made with hands because Heaven is his Throne Act. 7. 47 49. with Isa 66. 1 3. And because he hath prepared his Throne in the Heavens his Kingdom ruleth over all He doth according to his will in the Army of Heaven and among the inhabitants of the earth And none can stay his hand or say unto him what dost thou Psal 103. 19. Dan. 4. 17 25 32 35 37. With this the righteous comfort themselves when the wicked did bend their bow and make ready the arrow upon the string that they might privily shoot at the upright in heart and said If the foundations be destroyed what can the righteous do The Lords Throne say the upright is in heaven Psal 11. 1 4. And though the wicked ones say is not God in the height of heaven And â—ow doth God know can he judg thorough the dark cloud Job 22. 12 14. Yet that is no let or hindrance to him Though the Lords Throne be in heaven yet his eyes behold the children of men Psal 11. 4. He hath looked down from the height of his Sanctuary from Heaven did the Lord behold the Earth c. Though therein he humbleth himself Psal 102. 19 21. with Psal 113. 4 5 6. And he that dwelleth and sitteth in the Heavens will laugh at all those who oppose him and his Christ the Lord shall have them in derision c. Psal 2. 1 4 5. with Psal 29. 10. 2. And one sate upon the throne Even the Lord God Almighty vers 8 10 11. He it is that fits upon it that fits King upon it and that for ever Psal 29. 10. For to sit upon the Throne is to reign rule and govern compare 1 King 3. 6. with 2 Chron. 1. 8. As also is shewn before See Notes on Chap. 3. ver 21. but that we here observe it that one to wit the Almighty sits on the Throne the supreme Throne of Government Indeed the word one is not expresly in the Text but necessarily implied the word sate being of the singular number and so we shall look on the words that one or he sitteth on it even he who is called as is before said the Lord God Almighty ver 8. But is it not said by the Amen to wit by Christ I overcame and am set down with my father in his Throne Rev. 3. 21. And is it not frequently affirmed of him that he is on the Throne and on the right hand of the Throne of Majesty Heb. 1. 3. and Chap. 8. 1. and Chap. 12. 2. Yes certainly but He and the Father and the Eternal Spirit are one For there are three that bear record in heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one one God Joh. 10. 30. 1 Joh. 5. 7 9 10. See the Notes after on vers 8. And though Christ is sometimes represented as in the midst of the Throne to signifie this Lamb which hath been slain is the abiding Sacrifice and Mediator between God and men as Chap. 5. 6. and Chap. 7. 17. Yet he is also on the Throne who is the Son of God and it is called the Throne not Thrones of God and of the Lamb Chap. 22. 1. with Zach. 6. 12 13. And so it is this one God Father Word and holy Spirit sate and sits upon this Throne this supreme seat of glorious Majesty and all-ruling Government and none else not the living Creatures they are indeed in the midst of and round about the Throne but not on it ver 6. But they give glory honour and thanks to him that sate on it ver 9. Not the Elders for though they sit upon four and twenty Thrones yet they are round about this Throne and not one of the Elders sits upon this but they also fall down before him that sits on the Throne ver 4. and 10 11. nor the Angels though they are glorious Creatures and are called Thrones Dominions Principalities and Powers yet none of them sit upon this most high Throne but they are round about the Throne Chap. 5. 11. And they fall before the Throne on their faces and worship God Chap. 7. 11. Yea no Creature no meer Creature whatsoever is on this Throne for he only sits upon it who hath created all things and for whose pleasure they are and were created ver 10 11. And saith the Apostle every creature which is in heaven and on the earth and under the earth and such as are in the sea and all that are in them heard I saying Blessing honour glory and power be unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb for ever and ever Chap. 5. 13. By which it is evidently manifested that no Creature whatever no not the Virgin Mary sits upon this Throne but all Creatures are distinct from and infinitely inferiour unto him that sits upon it this most excellent and glorious one who liveth for ever and ever And to this end the Psalmist imprecates judgments upon such as were confederate against God and his â—idden ones that they might know that he whose name alone is Jehovaâ— is the most High over all the earth Psal 83. 2 16 18. And the consideration hereof might help Zion to rejoice in their King and strengthen them against all occasions of sadness and discouragement because their God reigneth and not Satan nor any of their enemies Isa 40. 9. and Chap. 52. 7. And engage and encourage them to worship him only and to trust in him at all times and pour out their hearts unto him and not to fear what their enemies can do unto them in waiting upon him and keeping his way Psal 62. 8 11. 2 King 19. 15. Isa 37. 16. Yea all people are called upon to sing praises unto God Because he is King of all the earth God reigneth over the heathen God sitteth upon the Throne of his holiness c. Psal 47. 1 6 8. Vers 3. And he that sate
twenty four Elders fall down before the Lamb Chap. 5. 8. And they fall down and worship him that liveth for ever and ever Chap. 5. 14. and chap. 11. 16 17. and chap. 19. 4. And though they were about the Throne yet all before the face of him that sits upon the Throne as chap. 11. 16. None behind him where Satan's place is Mat. 16. 23. and where all their sins are cast as Hezekiah speaks Isa 38. 17. All these Elders are in the face and presence of him to denote the singular favour he bears to them as Psal 41. 12 13. And though their Thrones are infinitely inferior to his Throne whose Kingdom ruleth over all yet they are Thrones of Judgment Glory and Dominion A wonderful favour and high honour and dignity that there should be Thrones in Heaven for such as have been poor sinful miserable ones But the Lord it is who raiseth the poor out of the dust and lifteth up the begger from the dunghil to set them among Princes and to make them inherit the Throne of Glory 1 Sam. 2. 8. Psal 113. 7 8. How might the consideration hereof engage us in a patient continuance in well-doing to be seeking after glory honour and immortality even such things as are above where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God To set our affection on things above and not on things on the earth Yea in the light and strength of Gods grace which bringeth salvation to us to mortifie our members that are on the earth Rom. 2. 7. Col. 3. 1 2 3 5. 2. Whom he saw upon these four and twenty seats or Thrones And upon the seats or Thrones I saw to wit in Vision twenty four Elders Whether in this number here spoken of there may be allusion and respect had to the Heads of the courses of the Priests and Singers mentioned in 1 Chron. 24. and chap. 25. we shall not here enquire into nor spend time to consider Though without peradventure frequent allusion and reference is had to Israel and our types in former times amongst them in this Book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ But here the great thing we have to enquire into and consider is who are meant and intended by these Elders here seen in Vision by the Apostle And to that we may say 1. They are men and not angels by nature and this will somewhat help us to understand what they are and shew unto us and preserve us from the mistakes of those men who understand the Elders to be those glorious spirits frequently called Angels in Scripture Now that the Elders are men some of mankind of that species of creatures and not Angels by nature plainly appears in that new song they sing where they acknowledg unto the Lamb and unto his praise Thou wast slain and hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood Now without peradventure he did not redeem the angels as the Apostle saith Verily he took not on him the nature of angels but he took on him the seed of Abraham Heb. 2. 16. And therefore when the angel did bring to the shepherds glad tydings of great joy which should be to all people he then saith For unto you men and not unto us angels is born a Saviour Luke 2. 10 11. and Christ was made a little while inferior unto and lower than the angels that he might by the grace of God taste death for every man Heb. 2. 7 9 17. Yea in that song it further appears they are men in that they say Thou â—ast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation Rev. 5. 8 9. which cannot be affirmed of the angels This also doth further demonstrate them to be some of mankind and not angels in that they are distinguished from the angels and the angels are said to be about them as chap. 5. 11 I beheld and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and about the elders yea the Elders are distinguished from all the angels and all the angels said to be about them also as it is said All the angels stood about the throne and about the elders c. chap. 7. 11. therefore without conâ—roversie the elders are not angels but some of mankind 2. And these elders appear to be such men as 1. Were Saints and holy onâ—s in that the Harps and Phials every one of them had are said to be the prayers of Saints and in that they were redeemed not only of God as all men are 1 Tim. 2. 6. but unto God by the blood of the Lamb as well as also because they were redeemed out of every kindred and tongue c. and were kings and priests and shall reign on the earth see the notes after on chap. 5. ver 8. 9 10. 2. They appear to be such men as were dead unto those who then lived in mortal bodies to wit that they were the spirits of some just men made perfect though they live unto God as our Saviour signifies Abraham Isaâ—c and Jacob did long after they had departed this life and world Luke 20. 37 38. so these elders though they live unto him that sits upon the throne yet they are dead unto us as it appeareth 1. By the title given unto the four creatures after-mentioned they are called living creatures ver 6 8 9. and in many other places for though the word be translated Beasts yet it is not well so translated as may be afterwards in some measure shewn God assisting it signifies living creatures and so they are distinguished from these elders who were dead in their bodies and these elders distinguished from them and that may help us to understand that these elders were not living in mortal bodies 2. This also may be further evidenced hereby 1. In that when we have an account given us of things done or executed on the earth or things relating thereto then we have mention made of the living creatures or some one of them and not of the elders so in the opening of the four first seals the four living creatures are spoken of chap. 6. 1 3 5. 7. and when famine is treated of which falls only on those below then it is said I heard a voice in the midst of the four living creatures c. and the elders are not named there at all chap. 6. 6. so one of the four living creatures not an elder gave unto the seven angels seven golden phials full of the wrath of God which was to be poured forth on the earth chap. 15. 7. and chap. 16. 1. which shew the elders were not on the earth in mortal bodies but taken from thence 2. And when account is given of things in and from heaven then the elders are named or some one of them in more places than one and not the living creatures as it was an elder acquainted John who had prevailed to open the book in the right of him that sate on the throne chap. 5.
5. an elder informed John who the palm-bearing Saints which were in heaven were chap. 7. 13 17. and when there were great voices in heaven then of the twenty-four elders only it is said they fell on their faces c. chap. 11. 15 16. which also may evince that by the elders we are to understand the spirits of just men made perfect who are present with the Lord and so in Heaven 3. And this will further appear by their sitting on their thrones by their raiment and crowns on their heads to which we shall speak particularly as we come at these things in order 3. And they appear by the title given to them to mean some that have rule over us though they are not alive in the body to wit the prophets in former times and the apostles of the lamb answerable whereto it is said At the gates of the holy Jerusalem were twelve Angels and names written thereon which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel And the wall of the city had twelve foundations and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the lamb Rev. 21. 12 14. and so by these twenty-four elders we may â—nderstand the Patriarchs including the holy prophets and the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ of whose words we should be always mindful as the Apostle Peter signifies saying I stir up your pure minds by way of remembrance that ye may be mindful of the words which were spoken before by the holy prophets and of the commandment of us the Apostle of the Lord and Saviour 2 Pet. 3. 1 2. and so the fathers of the Church in former times are called elders after they were dead in these words By faith the elders obtained a good report Heb. 11. 2 c. and the apostles of Christ are called elders 1 Pet. 5. 1. 2 Joh. 1. 3 Joh. 1. and they are signified to be bishops Acts 1. 20. and both denote their ruling-power in the Church and so it may be said of both the prophets and apostles that they are under Christ the Masters of the congregations of the worshippers of the true God as the Preacher saith The words of the wise are as goads and as nails fastened by the masters of the assemblies which are given from one shepherd Eccles 12. 11. 1 Tim. 5. 17. they are instrumental fathers and so to be obeyed in the Lord so the Apostle Peter saith to the Jews Ye are the children of the prophets Acts 3. 25. Luke 16. 29 31. and the apostle Paul saith of himself and the same may be said of the residue of the Apostles in the like case Though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ yet not many fathers for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the Gospel 1 Cor. 4. 15. and the patriarchs prophets and apostles are after their departure out of this world our Guides and Rulers by their good words and examples as the Apostle in imateth when he saith Remember them who have the rule over you or who are the guides of you but who are they it follows who have spoken to you the word of God whose faith follow and these whom he calls our Guides Rulers or Elders as the word also signifies are such of the Holy Prophets and Apostles principally as had died in the â—aith and being absent from the body were present with the Lord as appears also by what follows in our translations viz. considering the end out-going conclusion or consummation of their conversation c. Heb. 13. 7. which place being diligently minded gives great light to this and hugely helps us to understand who these elders are as we have said before to wiâ— the Prophets and Apostles who had lived and died in the faith so in this book the twelve Apostles who were all dead as is very probable John excepted before he received this Revelation are called stars Rev. 12. 1. and as the stars of heaven do rule on earth Gen. 1. 16 18. Psal 136. 9. so also the Prophets and Apostles as stars now they are in their spirits in heaven do by their light in their word and good conversation still guide rule over and govern us instrumentally and so much also we may understand by their seats or thrones Mat. 19. 28. and yet also these twenty-four elders may be as it were the Representative of all the saints and holy ones who had finished their course and kept and died in the faith and whose spirits were in Heaven as the Angel of every of the seven Churches in Asia is spoken to as representing the whole Church of which he was the Angel or Messenger Now these â—our and twenty elders are further described to us 1. By their posture sitting That is to say 1. As kings and as persons of rule and government as these are as before we have seen and as appears in that they in the new song do to the praise of the Lamb with thankfulness acknowledg Thou hast made us unto our God kings and priests chap. 5. 10. they are sitting on the four and twenty thrones spoken of in the beginning of the verse which are called their thrones chap. 11. 16. like to those spoken of in chap. 20. 4. where it is said I saw thrones and they sâ—te upon them and judgment was given unto them though not fully the same for that speaks of the thrones the children of the first resurrection shall sit upon when they shall be raised which yet none are And the glory of these elders here spoken of is in some part a fulfilling of that promised by our Lord Jesus unto his Apostles when he saith unto them â— appoint unto you a kingdom that ye may eat and drink at my table and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel Luke 22. 28 30. and that they sit as those that have some ruling-power and kingly government appears also by their habit and crowns to which after and so these are more excellent than the sain's that are in the earth Psal 16. 2 3. they are Jerusalem above which is free and is the mother of us all Above the holy ones here below Gal. 4. 29. they are in a better state and condition as the Apostle signifies when he saith I have a desire to depaâ—t and to be with Christ which is far better Phil. 1. 23. Now they are absenâ— from the body they are present with the Lord 2 Cor. 5. 6 8. Indeed by faith the holy ones on earth are kings also as is said He hath loved us and washed us from our sins in his own blood and hath made us kings and priests unto God and his father see notes before on chap. 1. ver 6. and chap. 5. 10 But faith is the evidence of things not seen Heb. 11. 1. they now walk by faith not by sight 2 Cor. 5. 6. but these elders have attained and are already perfect in their spirits and therein are actually and gloriously kings which the most
thunderings may be meant tokens and testimonies of Gods wrath and displeasure against men who have not received his Truth and Gospel witnessed and preached by his servants the elders spoken of in ver 4. The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against such as reject their word and against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men who hold the truth in unrighteousness 2 Chron. 36. 15 16. Jer. 7. 25 29. Mat. 10. 14 15. Râ—m 1. 16 18. To them who are contentious and do not obey the truth but obey unrighteousness indignation and wrath tribulation and anguish c. Rom. 2. 8 9. And so these lightnings and thunderings may be the issue and accomplishment of the prayers and imprecations of the elders against such as are enemies to Christ and his Gospel as Psâ—l 83. so it is said The smoke of the incense which came with the prayers of the saints ascended up before God out of the angels hand and the angel took the censor and filled it with fire of the altar and cast it into the â—arth and there were voices and thundrings and lightnings c. Rev. 8. 4 5. So when Mâ—ses streâ—ched forth his hand toward heaven the Lord sent thunder c. Exod. 9. 22 23. By terrible things in righteousness wilt thou answer us O God of our salvation saith the Prophet Psal 65. 4 5. and 3. 3 7 8. And by lightnings and thunderings may also be meant preparations to and fore-runners of greater wrath if men will not turn nor consider his work and the operation of his hands Psal 7. 12 13 14. and praemonitions and forewarnings which God gives unto the Inhabitants of the world that they might repent and fear before him So when it is said There were voices and thunderings c. then immediately after is declared Gods execution of judgments The seven Angels which had the seven Trumpets prepared themselves to sound The first angel sounded and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood c. Rev. 8. 5 7 8 c. see also Rev. 16. 18 19 21. And indeed usually God doth give warning before he executes severe judgments and thunders before he sends hail or orders a storm and lifteth up his hand in the view of men that they might see it before he strikes Isa 26. 10. Psal 7. 6. He puts men in fear that they might know themselves to be but men He persecutes them with his tempest and makes them afraid with his storm that they might seek his name and know that he whose name alone is Jeâ—ovah is the most High over all the earth Psal 83. 15 18. in this order the Psalmist thus imprecates Arise O Lord O God lift up thine hand to wit to give them warning And then after Break thou the arm of the evil and wicked man Psal 10. 12 15. Lightnings to give light to the world and to let them know and give them to understand that there is one that sits upon the supreme throne of government and rules in the army of heaven and amongst the inhabitants of the earth and that though his throne be in heaven yet verily he is a God that judgeth in the earth that they might fear and tremble before him and depart from iniquity Dan. 6. 26. with Prov. 16. 6. so it is said The lightnings lightned the world the earth trembled and shook Psal 77. 18. and again his lightnings enlightned the world the earth saw and trembled Psal 97. 4. and by his lightnings he is discomfiting and scattering his and his peoples enemies and testifying displeasure against such as will not kiss believe in and submit to his Son as witnessed and revealed by his servants the Prophets and Apostles So it is said He shot out lightnings and discomfited them Psal 18. 14 15. His judgments and the preparations thereto and forewarnings of greater are as the light that goeth forth to shew that God is angry and to discover mens sins that they might repent of them and turn from them Hos 6. 4 5 7. The just Lord will do no iniquity every morning doth he bring his judgment to light Zeph. 3. 5. And these lightnings are lightnings of the thunder as here thunderings are joined with them and as they are called Job 28. 26. and lightning of thunder to cause it to rain on the earth Job 38. 25 26. and lightnings â—or the rain Psal 135. 7. to signifie that there is a stoâ—m approaching And thundrings of his power Job 26. 14. in which his wonderful power is sounded forth and discovered Hence that challenge or demand Hast thou an arm like God or canst thou thunder with a voice like him Job 40. 9. By his thunderings he makes such stout-hearted ones as was Pharoah to be afraid and tremble and to humble themselves before him Exod. 9. 23 33. Job 40. 9 12. and by both expressions to wit lightnings and thunderings there is signified to us that it was a black day a gloomy day portending and preceding a storm that men might prepare to meet him Amos 4. 12. so when the Prophet saith A day of darkness and of gloominess a day of clouds and thick darkness it is afterwards added Therefore also now saith the Lord turn ye even unto me with all your heart c. Joel 2. 2 12 13. and to the same purpose it is also said by another Prophet That day is a day of wrath a day of trouble and distress a day of wastness and desolation a day of darkness and gloominess a day of clouds and thick darkness and then he exhorts Gather your selves together yea gather together O nation not desired Before the decree bring forth before the day pass as the chaff seek the Lord c. Zeph. 1. 14 15 18. and chap. 2. 1 2 3. And voices to wit loud and awakening calls in and with his judgments to the nations to awaken them and excite them to â—epentance Bâ—â—ause he is not willing that any should perish but that all should come tâ— repentance 2 Pet. 3. 9. Rev. 9. 20 21. Isa 26. 10. The Lords voice cryeth unto men in and with his judgments that they should do justly c. Miâ— 6. 8 10. Isa 33. 10 11. Hence when it is said His lightnings enlightned the world the earth saw and trembled the hills melted like wax at the presence of the Lord at the presence of the Lord of the whole earth then this voice presently follows and this monitory imprecation and good counsel is given Confounded be all they that serve grâ—ven images that boast themselves of idols worship him to wit the Lord Christ all ye gods Psal 97. 4 5 7. with Heb. 1. 4 6. And these lightnings and thunderings and voices proceeded out of the throne To instruct and teach us 1. That all preparations to and executions of wrath and judgments are ordered to us by him whole throne is established in the heavens and whose kingdom ruleth over all Psal 103. 19. He forms the light and
the sea also therefore it is said of and by the Prince thereof Thus saith the Lord God Because thine heart is lifted up and thou hast said I am God I sit in the seat of God in the midst or heart of the sea Ezek. 28. 2. Thus also when the Lord threatens to punish Egypt in order thereto he saith he will take away their rampart and defence The waters shall fail from the sea and the river shall be wasted and dried up and they shall turn the rivers far away and the brooks of defence shall be emptied and dried up Isa 19. 5 6. Thus here before the throne there was a sea of glass a blessed defence and protection a sea of salvation or for safety to his people in all times of trouble As it is said God is a refuge and strength a very present help in trouble therefore will we not fear though the earth be moved c. There is a river the streams whereof shall make glad the city of God the holy place of the tabernacle of the most high God is in the midst of her she shall not be moved c. Psal 46. 1 2 4 7 8. There now in a first fruits and hereafter gloriously the glorious Lord shall be to them that dwell on high who have their converâ—ation in heaven a place of broad rivers and streams where shall go no gally with oars neither shall gallant ship pass thereby and so they shall be out of the reach of danger Isa 33. 14 16 21. with Job 11. 9. and Psal 104. 25. This sea shall be a wall unto them on the right hand and on the left a wall of safety and salvation so as none shall really harm them Exod. 14. 22 29 30. with Isa 26. 1. And this sea is said to be of glass like unto crystal or ice for that word signifies both to signifie that it is a smooth sea not like the troubled sea whose waters cast up mire and dirt Isa 57. 20. but a quiet still sereâ—e sea like ice and to give us to understand that such as attempt to harm them that dwell in heaven their foot shall slide in due time and they shall fall and be destroyed Deut. 32. 35. Psal 73. 18. This sea of glass will prove the terâ—ible crystal unto them Ezek. 1. 22. Or more particularly By this sea of glass like unto crystal there may be respect and reference to the deliverance of Israel out of Egypt and from Pharoah and all his host God then saved them by the sea which was a wall of salvation to them Exod. 14. 29 30. And the waters thereof were then congealed like ice or crystal Exod. 15. 8. And this may further appear to us in what is again spoken of this sea Rev. 15. 2 3 I saw saith the Apostle a sea of glass mingled with fire and them that had gotten the victory over the beast c. stand on the sea of glass having the harps of God and so prepared to sing and then it follows And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God even that song which he and Israel sang when God by means of the sea had saved them and destroyed their enemies Compare and consider Rev. 15. 2 3. with Exod. 14. 29 30. and chap. 15. And indeed by that sea he secured his ancient people from the hurt of their enemies while they pursued them and before they were destroyed Exod. 14. 22-29 This in the truth of it is the sea of which that was a type And Gods Israel may even now sing by faith because of this sea of salvation according to what is said of some They shall lift up their voice they shall sing for the Majesty of the Lord they shall cry aloud from the sea Isa 24. 13 14. with Nah. 3. 8. and of whom he there speaks is very evident not of the Inhabitant of the earth for fear and the pit and the snare shall come upon him and he shall weep and cry bitterly but of the righteous who have their dwelling in heaven even in the secret of the most high who shall lodg under the shadow of the Almighty Isa 24. 10 12 14 16 17. 2. Or also By this sea of glass like unto crystal there is respect had to the sea the molten sea which was made by King Solomon and placed in the temple 1 King 7. 23. which temple was a figure of heaven as the Apostle gives us to understand Heb 9. 24. or to that more ancient one the Laver which Moses made by Gods appointment and placed in the tabernacle before the temple was built Exod. 30. 18. and the Molten sea is called a Laver as may be seen by comparing 1 King 7. 23. with ver 30. And the truth or antitype of this Laver or Sea may be the precious blood of Christ unto which also the hearty believers now come by faith as the Apostle saith Ye are come to Jesus the Mediator of the new testament or covenant and to the blood of sprinkling Heb. 12. 22 24 which blood of his is compared to a Laver as it is said He hath loved us and washed us from our sins in his own blood Rev. 1. 5. and his blood is that fountain opened now in these last days in which he actually poured out his soul unto death and in which the Gospel is now preached according to the revelation of the mystery Zech. 13. 1. hereby this sea this red-sea may be meant which our Lord Jesus carried up into heaven as the former high-priests entred the typical holy places which were the figures of the true with the blood of others Lev. 16. 15. Heb. 9. 7 25. so our great High-priest Jesus the Son of God entred within the veil even into the holy heavens not with the blood of others not by the blood of goats and calves but by his own blood Heb. 9. 12 25. and this sea of his blood is said to be before the throne as speaking good things for men generally by it he is making intercession for the transgressors Isa 53. 12. and abiding in the virtue of it the one and only Mediator between God and men 1 Tim. 2. 5 6. and ever living to make intercession for them that come to God by him and is therefore able to save them to the uttermost Heb. 7. 25. with chap. 12. 24. and this blood as is said is signified to be in heaven For as in former times the High-priest brought the blood of the goat of the sin-offering within the veil and sprinkled it upon the mercy-seat and before the mercy-seat so our true High-priest is with his own blood entred into that within the veil even into heaven it self now to appear in the presence of Goe for us Compare Lev. 16. 15. with Heb. 6. 19 20. and chap. 9. 24 25. and chap. 12. 24. and hence such as are lovers of his cross and gloriers in it even in the blood of his cross are said to have their
redeemed them unto God by his blood In which is implied that he had dyed or as is there exprest was slain and was risen for them and gave himself a ransom to God for them as he hath done for all men 1 Tim. 2. 4 6. 2 Pet. 2. 1. Gal. 3. 13. and ch 4. 4 5. but not so for the Angels for he took not on him the nature of angels or laid not hold on Angels Heb. 2. 16. Luke 2. 10 11. and in that place also it is said by the living creatures Thou hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood that is he had redeemed or bought them through the discovery of his precious blood in the Gospel from their vanities and vain conversation as Acts. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. like that which is said of the hundred forty and four thousand they were redeemed from the earth they were redeemed from among men Rev. 14. 3 4. 2. They were also redeemed out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation chap. 5. 9. which cannot be affirmed of the Angels those ministring spirits 3. They also acknowledg to the praise of the Lamb Thou hast made us unto our God kings and priests and we shall reign on the earth chap. 5. 10. like that said chap. 1. 5 6. and chap 20. 6. which shews them to be men and not Angels by nature for these kings priests and reigners are such as shall be raised from the dead before they so reign or are gloriously kings and priests as doth evidently appear in Rev. 20. 4 5 6. 4. These living creatures are distinguished from the Angels Rev. 5. 10 11. yea from all the angels and the angels are said to be about them chap. 7. 11. and chap. 5. 11. and they are distinguished from all ther creatures from every creature which is in heaven and in the earth and under the earth and such as are in the sea and all that are in them Rev. 5. 13 14. therefore it most evidently appears that these living creatures are some of mankind 2. And they are also signified to be not the spirits of just men made perfect which are dead to us but to be such as are alive in mortal bodies as hath been said before See the Notes on vers 4. of this Chapter And this appears by the name given to them in that they are always called living ones or living creatures when they are named with the Elders and so generally in Scripture the living are such as live to and with us Hence the Earth of this world is oft-times called the land of the living Job 28. 13. Psal 27. 13. and 52. 5. and 56. 13. and 116. 9. and 142. 5. Isa 53. 8. Jer. 11. 19 c. And many times the living are distinguished from and opposed to thsoe that are dead to us Numb 16. 48. Ruth 2. 20. Eccles 4. 2. Luk. 24. 5. Rom. 14. 9 c. And these living creatures also appear to be such as have not yet finished their course nor rested from their labours because it is said of them vers 8. They have wings and they have no rest day and night whereas of the Elders it is said They are sitting upon their seats or thrones as those that have entred into rest Vers 4. 3. And as distinguished from the Elders as these living creatures are in many places so they appear to be such as are younger than the Elders and younger ones as compared to them unto whom they should submit in the Lord and for his sake 1 Pet. 5. 5. Heb. 13. 7. even the spiritual children of the Prophets Acts 3. 25. and Apostles as many times the Apostles call the Believers to whom they write their children and little children as 1 Cor. 4. 15 16. Gal. 4. 19. 1 Joh. 2. 1. 18. 28. and 3. 17 18 c. As having believed on Christ and God by him thorow their word John 17. 20 and so they are those which are called the seeds seed as Isa 59. 21. And so by these living creatures here spoken of And particularly I conceive are meant the Church of the living God that part of it I mean which is on earth for both the Saints which are in Heaven and those that are on earth are but one family Eph. 3. 15. which is by faith come unto mount Zion and unto the city of the living God the heavenly Jerusalem c. Heb. 12. 22 23. The Church of Christ on Earth in general as a body the mystical body of Christ united by a spiritual and unseen bond even by the spirit of faith unto Christ as their only head and husband Eph. 5. 25 32. Col. 1. 18. and by the spirit of love one to another as members of the same spiritual body Eph. 4. 25. And in this Church there may be had in this place principal but not only respect to the faithful upright painful and laborious teachers angels or overseers amongst them who watch for the souls of others vers 8. And these all hearty and unfeigned believers in the Church on earth and as the Church are the living the living that shall praise him and make known his truth to them that are on the earth Isa 38. 18 19. the seed that shall serve him and whom he will preserve which shall be counted to the Lord for a generation Psal 22. 30 31. And this may also appear to be meant by the four living creatures by that in Psal 68. 10. which we read Thy congregation hath dwelt therein The seventy two Interpreters usually called the seventy and whose translation our Saviour and his Apostles very frequently make use of thus render it Thy living creatures have dwelt therein using the same word which the Apostle doth here and elsewhere frequently in this book which also shews that by these four living creatures are meant Gods congregation on earth his Church the body of Christ or that part of it which is on earth in a general and conjunct consideration And this understanding of the four living creatures to signifie the Saints on earth as a body and in a general consideration affords Answer to the Objections of some against the sense given and may deliver and preserve us from the mistakes of others concerning these living creatures For say some Object 1. That the hundred forty and four thousand sealed Saints in Chap. 7. 4 8. And the great multitude of the Gentile believers mentioned also in Chap. 7 9 10. are distinguished from the living creatures in that same Chapter Vers 11. And that the hundred forty and four thousand in Chap. 14. 1 3. sing a new song before the four living creatures therefore surely they are distinct from them and the four living creatures mean not the whole Church of Christ upon earth Answ What hath been already said gives Answer unto this Objection however in some good measure For 1. We look upon the four living creatures to signifie as is said the Church here in general and as a woman and
mother and the sealed Saints and all particular believers as her children and so in a distinct consideration as members thereof in particular while they are here on earth suitable to that distinction made by the Apostle Paul when he speaking of the Church saith Now ye are the body of Christ and members in particular 1 Cor. 12. 27. so the woman and her children or seed are distinctly mentioned in Chap. 12. 17. and so are also Zion and her children in Isa 49. 14 17 21. and chap. 54. 6-13 though in another sense they are of Zion also Psal 87. 5. so here as we have before said we understand by the four living creatures Jehovah's congregation on earth in a general sense and consideration and as a mother and the sealed Saints c. as her seed children and members in particular 2. But it doth appear also that the sealed Saints as mentioned in Chap. 14. 1. and the multitude of believers in chap. 7. 9 10. are such as have dyed in the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ since the Apostles time and not of any persons alive in mortal bodies Consider what is said of them in Chap. 7. 9-13-17 and of the hundred forty and four thousand in chap. 14. 1. In that they stand on mount Zion c. Object 2. Others say that by the four living creatures are not meant the Church on earth but that hereby are meant four of the Apostles of the Lord and Saviour though there be a difference amongst them as to these four also who are of this mind some supposing them to be the four Evangelists some conceiving them to be others or some others of the Apostles Answ But these living creatures cannot mean four Apostles or Evangelists nor any four individual persons whatsoever 1. Because these four living creatures as living creatures are in vision signified to continue until Christ come to take to him his great power and to reign see chap. 19. 1-4 which will be after the destruction of mystery Babylon and then after that there is no more mention of four living creatures but no four indivdual persons ever lived or live so long in mortal bodies And to be sure not four Apostles or Evangelists for they were all dead but John before this Revelation was sent and signified unto him See the notes before on chap. 2. vers 13. 2. Because these four living creatures are said to be redeemed unto God by the blood of the Lamb out of every kindred and tongue and nation and people chap. 5. 9. Now of these kindreds and tongues c. there were above four or forty-four therefore they cannot mean four individual persons only but as is said the Church of the living God on earth 2. Why are these living creatures said to be four Answ 1. Surely not to signifie that Christ hath four bodies or four Churches in a general consideration for as the Apostle saith of all unfeigned believers As the body is one and hath many members and all the members of that one body being many are one body so also is Christ for by one spirit are we all baptized into one body whether Jews or Gentiles whether bond or free and have been all made to drink into one spirit 1 Cor. 12. 12. 13 27. Rom. 12. 4 5. Eph. 4. 4 5. Though there are threescore Qâ—eens and fourscore Concubines and Virgins without number yet Christ's love his undefiled is but one she is the only one of her mother c. Cant. 6. 8 9. but his one congregation his living creature is called living creatures by the septuagint in Psal 68. 10. as we have said before these are but one Church one body one spouse Col. 1. 18. though the several societies in this one Church are called after the name of the whole and so Churches so the four living creatures in Ezâ—kiel are sometimes spoken of in the plural number and called four living creatures and living creatures Ezâ—k 1. 5 13-15 19. and chap. 3. 13. and sometimes in the singular and so called living creature to denote their unity Ezek. 1. 20 22. and chap. 10. 15 17. 20. Indeed those in Ezekiel and these here are not the same for they were the Cherubims Ezek. 10. 18 20. but these men as we have before shewn but however respect is in this place had unto them And this we have noted from the allusion 2. But these living creatures are said to be four 1. As somâ— conceive with reference to the four camps of the one Israel after the flesh to which Israel as our types frequent respect is had in this book of the Revelation as we have oft noted and may again see We have an account given us of their four camps in Numb 2. 2 10 18 25. and indeed now they are all the Israel of God who believe in Christ The children of the promise whether they be Jews or Gentiles are counted for the seed Rom. 9. 7 9. 1 Cor. 12. 13. the believing Gentiles are made fellow-citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God Eph. 2. 13-16 Gal. 6. 14-16 they are now fellow-heirs and of the same body and partakers of his promise in Christ by the Gospel Eph. 3. 6. Rom. 2. 28 29. and into these camps no unclean thing must enter nor shall in Gods esteem so as to be reckoned of them and graciously accepted by him as it is said of our types Command the children of Israel that they put out of the camp every leper and every one that hath an issue and whosoever is defiled by the dead both male and female shall ye put out without the camp shall ye put them that they defile not their camps in the midst whereof I dwell Where we may observe that the one congregation of Israel is sometimes called camp and sometimes camps to wit four Compare Numb 5. 2 3. with chap. 2. See the notes after on ver 7. of this Chapter 2. These living creatures may also be said to be four with respect unto the four parts or quarters of the world into which they are scattered so we read of the four corners of the earth Isa 11. 12. of the four quarters of Heaven Jer. 49. 36. of the four quarters of the earth Rev. 20. 8. and so to acquaint us that the Lord hath placed his Church and People in all the world it is dispersed and scattered now over the face of the whole earth It is implied that his people is scattered in Psal 1. 5. 2 Thes 2. 1. and that they are spread abroad as the four winds of the heaven as Zech. 2. 6. in that it is said He shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds from one end of heaven to the other Mat. 24. 31. Mark 13. 27. Thus also it doth appear that the Son of man soweth his good seed the children of the Kingdom all over his field of the world Matth. 13.
â—4 30 37 43. and at the feast of Pentecost it is said there were at Jerusalem devout men out of every nation under heaven Acts 2. 5. and yet this was before the Partition-wall was broken down and before the Gospel was so plainly preached according to the Revelation of the mystery as it was afterwards before the Apostles put in execution that commission given to them to go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature Mark 16. 15. See Psal 67. 1 2 3. and now the Church is enlarged according to that prophecy Enlarge the place of thy tent and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habitations spare not lengthen thy cords and strengthen thy stakes for thou shalt break forth on the right hand and on the left and thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles c. Isa 54. 1-3 And in his thus dispersing his Church in all the world the wonderful love of Christ to the world of mankind doth appear for he hath created them for his glory as it is said I will bring thy seed from the east and gather thee from the west I will say to the north give up and to the south keep not back bring my sons from far and my daughters from the ends of the earth every one that is called by my name for I have created him for my glory c. Isa 43. 5. 7. Thus also God promised to Jacob that his seed should be dispersed into the four quarters of the world for the good of mankind Thy seed saith he shall be as the dust of the earth and thou shalt spread abroad to the west and to the east and to the north and to the south and in thee and in thy seed shall all the families of the earth be blessed Gen. 28. 14. and so the living creature in Ezekiel as that word is oft used as hath been said and shewn before may be called four living creatures with respect to their work and business in the four corners of the land of Israel See Ezek. 1. 5 6 c. with chap. 7. 2. in which they were to execute those four great and sore judgments Ezek. 14. 21. Indeed there is much dissimiliâ—ude between that and this vision in many things but in this they may agree that as that living creature is called four as with respect to its being designed to and imployed in the four corners of that land so the Church on earth may be called four living creatures as with respect to their being disposed and placed in the four quarters of the earth for the good of the world that they might shine as lights therein holding forth the word of life that men seeing their good works might glorify their father which is in Heaven Phil. 2. 13 16. Matth. 5. 14 16. or as the one wind is called the four winds because it blows in the four quarters of Heaven in the east west north and â—outh so it is said by the Lord unto the Prophet Prophesie unto the wind in the singular number prophesie son of man and say to the wind Thus saith the Lord God come from the four winds c. Ezek. 37. 9. and the wonderful care of God may be seen in preserving his Church in their dispersion and in the midst of the most eminent dangers and judgments and in a day of darkness and tempests the Apostle John in vision saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth holding the four winds of the earth that the wind should not blow on the earth nor on the sea nor on any tree until the servants of God were sealed with the seal of the living God in their foreheads where also the one wind is called four winds Rev. 7. 1 2 3. Zech. 6. 1-5 3. What is meant by this that these four living creatures are said to be in the midst of the throne and round about the throne Answ Hereby is surely meant that they are very neer unto and round about the throne even nearer in this visional representation than the four and twenty Elders ver 4. and chap. 5 6. Indeed some think that two of the living â—reatures were in the midst to wit at the foremost points of the throne and two at the hindmost but the same thing is affirmed of all four that they were not two within or in the midst and two without but all four within or in the midst to wit of the circumference of the throne and round about yet so as all were in the midst and so about the throne within the compass of it and neerer to the throne than any besides the lamb and the seven spirits for the lamb hath them they are upon him See the notes before on chap. 1. ver 4. Object But some may object and say This interpretation is contrary to what you have said on ver 4. of this Chapter viz. that the elders are more excellent than the living creatures and now you seem to oppose that in saying The living creatures are placed neerer the throne than the elders and it is generally supposed and concluded that the most excellent are next the throne Answ 1. Though what is said in the Objection be indeed generally concluded yet it is not universally true therefore it is so indeed as with respect to the lamb who is next the throne and who is the one and only mediatour as we may see Chap. 5. 6. but not so as to others about the throne And these living creatures may not be placed so neer the throne to shew their excellency above the Elders nor are they upon this account so placed for the elders are more excellent than these nor doth their being thus placed or disposed necessarily prove any such thing for it is said The angels are round about the throne and about the elders and the four living creatures and so more remote and further off from the throne in this visional representation Rev. 5. 11. and chap. 7. 11. and yet neither these nor those are simply more excellent than the Angels nor will they be equal to them till the resurrection of the just as it appears by our Saviours saying viz. They that shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world and the resurrection from the dead neither marry nor are given in marriage neither can they dye any more for they are equal unto the angels Luk. 20. 35 36. and chap. 9. 26. Zech. 12. 8. and therefore that Objection is of no force against what we have said 2. But these four living creatures may be so disposed upon another account namely to denote Gods peculiar care of and tendring them in their great infirmity and weakness and amidst the many dangers and enemies they are annoyed and surrounded with from which the Elders and Angels are free and delivered Even as a loving and tender-hearted parent carries his little child in his arms and places it next to himself not to signifie its excellency above its elder brethren but
which he saw the Lord sitting upon a throne and his train filled the temple above it stood the Seraphims each one â—ad six wings and as also appears by the words of those and these both saying Holy holy holy c. see Isa 6. 1 2 3. To that vision therefore we shall here have respect 1. With two they cover their faces and that signifies either 1. Their acknowledgment of Inferiority and subjection to him that sate on the throne Gen. 24. 65. 1 Cor. 11. 5 6 10. they were cloathed and covered with humility as is meet they should in his presence though the man should not be outwardly covered in congregations 1 Cor. 11. 4 5. yet all should acknowledg their infinite inferiority unto the holy God and humble themselves in his sight or before his face or presence as Jam. 4. 7 8 10. they should be in subjection unto him who is the Father of spirits Heb. 12. 10. He is their Lord and therefore he is to be worshipped and adored by them Psal 45. 11. and so in former times we read often of their falling upon their faces and falling to the ground when they worshipped the Lord Lev. 9. 24. Numb 16. 22 45. and chap. 20. 6. Judg. 13. 20. 1 King 18. 39. 2 Chron. 7. 3. Nehem. 8. 6. and so it is said of the twenty-four Elders they fall down before him that sate on the throne and and worship him c. see notes after on vers 10. and it is also said of all the angels that they fell before the throne on their faces and worshipped God c. Rev. 7. 11. and so here the four living creatures cover their faces with two of their wings as a woman covers her self with a veil before her husband for the Church is subordinate or subject unto Christ as the wife ought to be to her own husband in every thing Eph. 5. 24. 2. Or with two they covered their faces as a token of their sorrow and shame for their great vileness and sinfulness so formerly in deep mourning or in token of sâ—ame they covered themselves or their faces so David when he fled from Absolom wept and had his head covered 2 Sam. 15. 30. and when his Son Absolom was slain the King covered his face c. 2 Sam. 19. 2 4. Psal 69. 7. Jer. 51. 51. and so indeed the Church while on earth is a vile body Phil. 3. 21. and hath cause continually to bewail her vileness carnality inconformity to Christ and manifold evils she is guilty of and polluted with and even to be ashamed of her self and to acknowledg her blackness and deformity especially when she draws nigh to this holy one of Israel in whose sight the Heavens are not clean the stars are not pure Ezra 9. 6 7. Cant. 1. 5 6. Job 40. 4. and 42. 5 6. and chap. 15. 15 16. and chap. 25. 5 6. 2. With two they cover their feet or secret parts to denote their chastity and purity as opening the feet was a token of lightness and impurity as it is said of Jerusalem Thou hast opened thy feet to every one that passed by and multiplied thy whoredoms Ezek. 16. 25. And the daughters of Zion who walked with waâ—ton eyes walking and mincing as they go and making a tinkling with their feet they had their tinkling ornaments about their feet which it seems they discovered to entice and allure others withal to the lust of uncleanness Isa 3. 16 18. But these living creatures covered their feet with twain of their wings that their nakedness might not be seen as Exod. 20. 26. and to signifie to us that holiness bâ—comes the house of the Lord for ever Psal 93. 5. they are chast in spirit to Christ not so adorning themselves before others as to gain their love the love of other societies or to draw and receive strangers into the bed of their love but seeking and delighting in Christ and in his love only not trimming their way to seek love or gadding about to change their way Jer. 2. 33 36. Ezek. 16. 31 34. and chap. 23. 40 42. Hâ—s 8. 9. but resting in Christ as the object of their delightful love and well-pleasedness Psal 73. 25. Cant. 1. 7. and espousing others not to themselves but to the one husband who is their head and husband also that they might present them as a chast Virgin unto Christ 2 Cor. 11. 2 3. and so in their assemblings of themselves together to worship the Lord yea and in all their conversation they were holy in spirit and body avoiding all uncleanness or filthiness in look word gesture and action To this the grace of God doth instruct the believers Phil. 4. 8. Eph. 5. 1 3 6. 1 Tim. 4. 12. and chap. 5. 2 c. And this was the use of two of the living creatures wings who had but four with two they covered their bodies in which also might be included their faces and feet however at some times Ezek. 1. 6 11 23. 3. And with twain they did flee Isa 6. 2. to wit continually as afterwards here followeth they have no rest that is by the wings of faith and love 1. They flee upwards They mount up with wings as Eagles Isa 40. 31. they seek after those things that are above where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God and set their affections on things above and not on things on the earth Col. 3. 1 2. they soar aloft to the meditation contemplation and delightful affection of those things which are in Heaven for they have liberty to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus and are dwellers by faith in and inhabiters of Heaven Phil. 3. 21. Rev. 13. 6. 2. And these wings they have given them to flee from danger with and as the bird by wandring and the swallow by fleeing avoid evil and danger so these flee from the causeless curse Prov. 26. 2. they have these wings that they might flee away and be at rest that they might wander far off and hasten theirâ— escape from the windy storm spoken of in ver 5. and from all that might be harmful to them Psal 55. 5 6 8. Jer. 48. 9. they flee unto him that sits on the throne to hide them Psal 143. 7 9. they flee for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before them on Christ their hope which they have as an Anchor of the soul both sure and stedfast Heb. 6. 18 19. with 1 Tim. 1. 1. and as in former times the Cherubims in the Tabernacle and Temple and the living creatures in Ezekiels visron did stretch their wings on high or upward so these living creatures do stretch out their hands and wings toward the mercy-â—eat and so flee unto him that sits on the throne of grace to hide them Exod. 25. â—0 1 King 6. 27. Ezek. 1. 11. with Psal 88. 3 9. and 143. 3 9. 3. And with these wings they flee from evil teachers and strange voices as our Saviour
also saying Lord God Almighty they also give thanks to him that sits on the throne and whereas they give thanks to him the Elders say Thou art worthy to receive power Compare ver 9. with ver 11. He who is Holy is also the Lord God Almighty and can do all things which are acts of power and might he is holy and therefore he cannot sin for that is an act of moral weakness and impotency he cannot be tempted with evil neither tempteth he any man Jam. 1. 13. he cannot lye Tit. 1. 2. Hebr. 6 18. Hearken unto me saith Elihu ye men of understanding far be it from God that he should do wickedness and from the Almighty that he should commit iniquity for the work of a man shall he render unto him and cause every man to find according to his ways yea surely God will not do wickedly neither will the Almighty pervert judgment Job 34 10 12. with Gâ—n 18. 25. Doth God pervert judgment or doth the Almighty pervert justice Job 8. 3. and chap. 35. 13. He is Holily Almighty and Almightily Holy When once he hath resolvedly cast off or reprobated any with a fixt purpose to be no more gracious to such an one he cannot then shew mercy to that person for that would be a contradiction to his unchangeable justice and truth and he cannot deny himself 2 Tim. 2. 13. but such an one shall feel the wrath of the Almighty Job 21. 20. And just and true are his ways who is the Lord God Almighty Rev. 15. 3. and chap. 16. 7. but while men are joyned to all the living there is hope and he can have mercy upon them Eccles 9. 4. 1 Tim. 2. 4 6. 2 Pet. 3. 9. And indeed he is Almightily merciful to mankind while it is called to day Jer. 3. 15. Job 22. 17 18. Psal 78. 19 21. and he who is Almighty will not so pervert justice as to cast away a perfect man such an one as he so graciously reputes and accepts in the beloved Job 8. 3-20 for that also would be a contradiction to his immutable justice and truth and the Lord God Almighty is the King of Saints and as his works are great and marvellous so his ways are just and true Rev. 15. 3. Gen 18. 23 25. Which was and is and is to come This is the interpretation of the word Jehovah as we have said before Chap. 1. 4. which word comprehends all time the time to come the time present and the time past and so this shews unto us That he that sits upon the throne is from everlasting to everlasting God and of each of the three persons in the divine Essence we may say He is Jehovah was Jehovah and is to come Jehovah and that each and every of them was Almighty is Almighty and is to come Almighty and yet these three are one God as hath been said To this we shall speak no further because we have spoken thereto already see the notes before on chap. 1. ver 4. and ver 8. Verse 9. And when those living creatures give or shall give glory and honour and thâ—nks to him that sate on the throne who liveth for ever and ever In this Verse there is respect had to that going before ver 8. and unto that following in ver 10. which as we see depends on this in construction as it refers to that going before in ver 8. so it explicates and shews unto us what the living creatures do in their former acknowledgments and confessions namely when they say Holy Holy Holy Lord God Almighty which was and is and is to come then they give glory honour and thanks c. as it relates unto that in ver 10. so God willing we shall speak to it after Now in this Verse we have to consider and speak unto 1. The Object of their Adoration and Religioâ—s Worship Him that sate on the throne who liveth for ever and ever 2. Their act or exercise about or towards this Object supposed they give glory and honour and thanks 1. The Object of their Adoration and this is expressed in two Branches 1. Him that sate on the throne Him but one ver 2. one God though there are three persons in the Divine essence as we have said yet these three are one 1 John 5. 7 9. Matth 28. 19. and this one sate and sits upon the throne he is a great King one that is Lord of Heaven and Earth Mal. 1. 14. Acts 17. 24. Whose kingdom rulâ—th over all Psal 103. 19. and who is alone upon the supreme seat of Government Psal 9. 4. unto whom the highest and most glorious creatures in Heaven are infinitely inferior for he is the King of Heaven Dan. 4. 37. as also are the highest Gods on Earth amongst them he judgeth and governeth Psal 82. 1-6 He is the most high for evermore and doth according to his will in the Army of Heaven and amongst the inhabitants of the earth and none can stay his hand or say unto him What doest thou Dan. 4. 17-24 25 32 34. Psal 92. 8. And he that sits on this throne is holy and the Lord God Almighty vers 8. This is the object the only object of their Worship and Adoration see the notes before on vers 2. and vers 8. of this Chapter 2. We have the object of their Worship further described to us viz. Who liveth for ever and ever He liveth hath life in himself John 5. 26. and of himself Who hath first given to him and it shall be recompenced for of him are all things Rom. 11. 35 36. who is life essentially his life is himself Hence whereas Jehovah even the Lord Christ saith in one place I have sworn by my self In another place it is thus rendred As I live saith the Lord. Compare Isa 45. 23. with Rom. 14. 11. and many times he is called the living God Psal 42. 2. and 84. 2. to distinguish him from and infinitely prefer him before and oppose him to all other persons and things and so he is called by way of distinction from and opposition unto all false gods or other objects of some mens worship to all Idols Psal 106. 28. Jer. 10. 4-10 to all false and dead gods He is the living and true God 1 Thes 1. 9 10. to all men yea to the most excellent Saints Acts 14. 14 15. to all uncertain riches 1 Tim. 6. 17. to all dead works or works of righteousness of our own Heb. 9. 14. This is oft the form of his Oath As I live c. Numb 14. 21-28 c. and others also have and ought thus to swear as it is said Thou shalt swear the Lord liveth in truth c. Jer. 4. 2. and chap. 12. 16. and chap. 16. 14 15. and in many other places and with him is the fountain of life Psal 36. 9. He who is the Lord of Heaven and Earth who sits upon the throne giveth unto all life and breath and all things
the believers to do Rejoyce evermore pray without ceasing in every thing give thanks for saith he this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you 1 Thes 5. 16 18. And the believers should give thanks to his name not only for mercies and favours shewed and vouchsafed to themselves in particular but for any grace or mercy bestowed upon others of their brethren also who believe Ephes 1. 16. 1 Thes 1. 2. Col. 1. 10 12. yea and for Gods love and mercy to all men as the Apostle exhorts Timothy saying I exhort therefore that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giving of thanks be made for all men for kings and all in authority c. 1 Tim. 2. 1-4-8 Vers 10. The four and twenty Elders fall or shall fall down before him that sate on the throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever and cast their crowns before the throne saying This Verse refers as we see to vers 9. When those living creatures shall give glory honour and thanks to him that sate on the throne then the four and twenty Elders shall fall down before him also c. Now in this Verse is intimately signified to us in general 1. That the spirits of just men made perfect as the four and twenty Elders do signifie see the notes before on ver 4. do fall down and worship God though in spirit they are compleatly entred into rest yet they never cease from worshipping and adoring him that sits on the throne but this exercise of theirs remains for ever Chap. 5. 14. and Chap. 11. 16 17. and Chap. 7. 14 15. Jer. 32. 39 40. yea and when they are raised again in the first resurrection they shall be Priests of God and of Christ they shall then praise and glorifie him as the object of their adoration who liveth for ever and ever Chap. 20. 6. they shall be his Sons still and so shall honour him as their Father Chap. 21. 7. with Mal. 1. 6. as it is said There shall be no more curse but the throne of God and of the lamb shall be in it and his servants shall serve him and they shall see his face c. Chap. 22. 3 4. with Exod. 33. 20. Though then they shall be equal to the Angels yet they shall not be exempt from giving this Homage to the Supreme and Sovereign Lord of Heaven and Earth for the Seraphims as we have seen cry one to another Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts c. Isa 6. 1-3 And it is said All the angels stood round about the throne and worshipped God saying Amen Blessing and glory and wisdom c. be unto our God for ever and ever Amen Chap. 7. 11 12. Dan. 7. 10. And the Prophet calls upon them to worship the Lord saying Bless the Lord ye his angels that excel in strength that do his Commandments hearkening unto the voice of his word Bless the Lord all ye his hosts ye ministers of his that do his pleasure Bless the Lord all ye his works in all places of his dominion Psal 103. 19 20 22. And if the inhabiters of Heaven do worship and adore him that sits upon the throne as we have seen they do then we may thereby discern the wickedness and wretchedness of their boasts of perfection as to attainment who cast off all fear of God and as they say are above all his ordinances and appointments and look on the adoration of the Lord God Almighty as a thing below and beneath them Alas this is far from perfection and herein they are most like the Devil and it proceeds from their great pride as it is said The wicked thorow the pride of his countenance will not seek after God God is not in all his thoughts Psal 10. 4. These are like unto those of whom Job speaks who say unto God Depart from us for we desire not the knowledg of thy ways what is the Almighty that we should serve him Job 21. 14 15. Exod. 5. 2. As this Verse relates unto ver 9. so we may learn from hence that there is a communion of Saints of the holy Ones above in their spirits and the Saints that are in the earth when those which are here below give glory honour and thanks to the Creator of all things then these which are in Heaven fall down and worship him also they are both but one family Eph. 3. 15. And those below are by faith come unto these above Heb. 12. 22-24 And when the one worship God the other also joyn with them therein as in our types when the priests burnt incense within in the temple of the Lord the whole multitude of the people were praying without Luk. 1. 9 10. and they both of them worship the same object of worship as evidently appears by comparing the two Verses they above do not worship one and those below another those below do not worship these above but they have all one Father and God Indeed those below have such mediums and ordinances and helps in government c. as these above need not and such bodily postures places c. But as to the things which are absolutely essential to the worship of God they have fellowship together Object But now some may and do object from the order of words in ver 9. and 10. against the interpretation given of the Elders and living creatures and say It appears that the living creatures are the most excellent because they always begin and are first and first mentioned in the worship of God as also chap. 5. 8 9. therefore they are more excellent than the Elders Answ 1. To this I say in general though I cannot give satisfaction to others nor answer all the Objections that may be made and urged against the sense foregiven yet it appears to me so evident that the Elders as the word imports are the most excellent and signifie the holy Prophets and Apostles and are the representative of that part of the Church above and the four living creatures do mean and signifie the younger and those alive in mortal bodies even the Church of Christ in the four quarters of the world generally considered that I shall not be readily waved from that interpretation given though I could not satisfactorily answer all mens Questions or Objections there-against 2. But more particularly we may say to this Objection 1. It is not true that the living creatures are always first named or placed in the worship of God for though here they are first mentioned and in chap. 5. 8 9. yet they are not so every-where nor is this order always observed for in chap. 19. 4. it is said And the twenty-four Elders and the four living creatures fell down and worshipped God that sate on the throne saying Amen Allelujah 2. Nor is it true that they are always the most excellent who are first mentioned in worshipping for both the living creatures and Elders are mentioned before the innumerable company
unto the lamb for ever and ever by every creature c. whereto the living creatures say Amen chap. 5. 12 13 14. and by all the Angels chap. 7. 11 12. He hath power to do what he pleaseth as it is said Whatsoever the Lord pleased that did he in Heaven and in the Earth in the Seas and in all deep places Psal 115. 3 4. and 135. 6. Matth. 6. 13. 1 Chron. 29. 11 12. He hath power to help and to cast down power to save and to destroy to give or to withhold 2 Chron. 25. 8. Jam. 4. 12. To do every thing that consists with his infinite holiness see notes before on ver 8. and no thought can be withholden from him Job 42. 2. and he can and doth uphold all things by the word of his power Hebr. 1. 3. Psal 75. 3. and 55. 22. But here especially as it may seem and as is before said Power answers to thanks in ver 9. and so power belongs to him also with him is mercy Psal 62. 11. He hath power to extend mercy to unworthy undeserving and ill-deserving ones as hâ— hath manifested in raising up such an Horn of salvation in the house of his servant David in preparing a body for Christ in the womb of the Virgin Luk. 1. 35. In being with him in trouble with him his hand hath been established his arm also hath strengthened him so as the enemy hath not exacted upon him nor the son of wickedness afflicted him Psal 89. 21-23 though Satan and his instruments thrust sore at him yet the Lord helped him the right hand of the Lord did valiantly the right hand of the Lord was exalted c. Psal 118. 10-13-16 and the working of the might of his power wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places far above all principality c. Eph. 1. 19 20 21. Psal 118. 16-18 Thorow whom his power is great for saying redeeming and forgiving any sinners though never so great that turn at his reproofs come at his calls and obey his counsels Numb 14. 17. Isa 50. 1 2 3. And on such-like accounts we have cause to give thanks unto him and sing of and praise his power Isa 45. 8-10 Psal 59. 16. and 150 1 2 3. 2. We have also to consider the Reason or Reasons of the Elders rendring praise glory and honour unto him For thou hast created all things c. This hath respect either unto the first and old Creation or also unto the new unto both which we may speak a little 1. As with respect to the first in which act of his Creation he gave a being to all creatures by his word which before had none Gen. 1. 1-21-27 He said Let there be light c. and it was so And in this work of Creation the three persons who are but one God 1 John 5. 7-9 did concur and co-operate To us there is but one God the Father of whom are all things and we in him 1 Cor. 8. 6. By Christ were all things created that are in Heaven and that are in Earth visible and invisible whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers all things were created by him and for him Col. 1. 16. All things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made John 1. 1 2 3. Ephes 3. 9. Heb. 1. 1 2 3. and ver 8 10. And all the Host of the Heavens to wit rhe Angels Sun Moon and Stars c. were made by the spirit of the mouth of the Lord Psal 33. 6. And Elihu saith The Spirit of God hath made me and the breath of the Almighty hath given me life Job 33. 4. and chap. 26. 13. Psal 104. 30. Isa 40. 13-18-26 And in this work of Creation appears his glory and honour his work herein is honourable and glorious Psal 111. 3. The heavens declare the glory of God and the firmament sheweth his handy-work Psal 19. 1-6 Isa 40. 26. Herein appears and is manifested 1. His infinite power and that he can do all things Ab Lord God saith the Prophet Behold thou hast made the Heaven and the Earth by thy great power and stretched-out arm and there is nothing too hard for thee Jer. 32. 17-27 The Lord is the true God he is the living God and an everlasting King he hath made the earth by his power Jer. 10. 10-12 and chap. 51. 15. And therefore he can extend help to us in every case and condition Lift up your eyes on high and behold who hath created these things that bringeth out their host by number he calleth them all by names by the greatness of his might for that he is strong in power not one faileth Why sayest thou O Jacob and speakest O Israel my way is hid from the Lord and my judgment is passed over from my God Isa 40. 26 27 28. Job 38. and chap. 39. and chap. 40. and chap. 41. and chap. 42. 2-5 Psal 89. 8 9-11-13 2. And herein also appears his infinite wisdom and unsearchable understanding that he is mighty in wisdom Job 36. 5. O Lord how manifold are thy works in wisdom hast thou made them all Psal 104. 24. The Lord by wisdom hath founded the earth by understanding hath he establish'd the Heavens by his knowledg the depths are broken up c. Prov. 3. 19 20. He hath established the world by his wisdom and stretched out the Heavens by his discretion Jer. 10. 12. and chap. 51. 15. Psal 136. 5. And therefore also glory and honour appertain to him as the Apostle saith Now unto the King eternal or of ages or worlds the only wise God be honour and glory for ever and ever Amen 1 Tim. 1. 17. And thus we should also glorify him in trusting in him at all times and pouring out our hearts unto him as knowing and believing The creator of the ends of the earth fainteth not nor is weary there is no searching of his understanding Isa 40. 26 27 28-31 Jude 25. 3. And herein is also manifested his goodness and mercy that he is good to all and his tender mercies are over all his works Psal 145. 8 9. He by wisdom made the Heavens for his mercy endureth for ever and stretched out the earth above the waters for his mercy endureth for ever who made great lights for his mercy endureth for ever The Sun to rule by day for his mercy endureth for ever Psal 136. 1-4-9 The earth is full of his mercy and riches Psal 104. 24. and 119. 64 and 8. 1 2 4 5. and 89. 1-12 13. and 33. 5. yea indeed his Being and Godhead and all his glorious Attributes are manifested by the works of his Creation that all might glorify him The invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen being understood by the things that are made even his eternal power and Godhead so that they are without excuse because
saved 1 Thess 4. 2 3. with Acts 26. 18. His will is evidenced in Christ to be good-will towards men Luke 2 10-14 Isa 49. 6. Luke 2. 30-32 Acts 13. 47. And that such as repent and believe the Gospel should have everlasting life This is the will of him that sent Christ that every one that seeth the son and believeth in him should have eternal life and he will raise him up at the last day to the glorious enjoyment thereof John 3. 15 16. and chap. 5. 24. and chap. 6. 40. And the good Lord whose will is good Rom. 12. 2. fill us with the knowledg of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding that we may walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing being fruitful in every good work and encreasing in the knowledg of God strengthened with all might according to his glorious power unto all patience and long-suffering c. Col. 1. 9 10 11. Ephes 5. 14-17 Rom. 12. 1 2. Matth. 12. 50. The End of the Fourth Chapter REVEL Chap. V. verse 1. Vers 1. And I saw in the right hand of him that sate on the Throne a Book written within and on the back-side sealed with seven Seals WE have in the former Chapter seen and according to my great weakness considered the Account which the Apostle John gives of the Heavenly Theatre in which is described to us the Imperial Session of him that sate and sits for ever upon the Throne or supream Seat of Government whose Kingdom Ruleth over all Persons and Things in Heaven and in Earth and under the Earth and whose Dominion is an everlasting Dominion and the Four and twenty Elders and the Four Living Creatures as the Representatives of the Church of the Living God in Heaven and in Earth in a general Consideration the whole Family of Christ Now in this Chapter the Apostle gives us an account of what he farther saw in Vision concerning a Sealed Book with the Opener and opening thereof in general with what followeth thereupon and which Book is particularly opened afterwards as is declared to us in Chap. 6 c. Now in this First Verse we have to consider 1. What the Apostle John farther saw A Book 2. Where he saw this Book In the right hand of him that sate upon the Throne 3. What he saw of or concerning this Book and that is 1. Somewhat of the Writing of it it was Written within and on the back-side 2. Somewhat of the Sealing of it Sealed with Seven Seals 1. What the Apostle farther saw And I saw a Book There is mention made of several Books in this Revelation of Jesus Christ All the things which Jesus Christ by his Angels sent and signified unto the Apostle John he was commanded to Write in a Book and send it unto the Seven Churches in Asia Chap. 1. 2. and Chap. 22. 7 9 10 18 19. So also herein there is mention made of the Book of Life Chap. 3. 5. and 20. 12 15. And of the Lambs Book of Life Chap. 13. 8. and 17. 8. and Chap. 21. 27. And of other Books distinct from the Books of Life Chap. 20. 12. But there are two Books spoken of and mentioned in this Revelation which may most fully and properly be called Books of Prophecy the one whereof is that here mentioned and the other is spoken of in Chap. 10. 2 8 9 10. And the Sum or Contents of these two Books is declared to us in this Book of the Revelation from this place to the end of it Now then it doth evidently appear that this Book spoken of in this place is not the Word of the beginning of Christ for that was not then Sealed but it had been before that time opened by the Holy Apostles they had Preached the Gospel according to the Revelation of the Mystery before this time Rom. 16. 25 26. Eph. 3. 3 4 9. Col. 1. 25 26. And the Apostle John particularly had born record of the Word of God and of the testimony of Jesus Christ before the things contained in this Book of the Revelation were sent and signified to him See the notes before on Chap. 1. v. 1. and v. 2. But this Book here mentioned doth in general contain in it the Mind Counsels and Purposes of God concerning future Things Actions and Events which should come to pass from and after that time unto the end of this World with the order of their fulfilling and accomplishment and something of the World to come What the Contents of this Book are is I conceive in general declared to us by the Holy Ghost viz. Chap. 4. 1. Things which must be hereafter as also plainly appears in the opening of the Seven Seals under the Seventh whereof the Seven Trumpets sound and when the last of the Seven sounded then great voices in Heaven say The Kingdoms of this World are become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ and he shall Reign for ever and ever chap. 6. and chap. 8. 1 2 7 8 10 12 and chap. 9. 1 13. and chap. 11. 15 18. This Book then is a Book of his Mind Counsels and Purposes who sits upon the Supream Throne of Judgment concerning the things that must come to pass or be hereafter from that time with the order of them And this Book here spoken of is called 1. A Book simply whereas that which is mentioned in Chap. 10. 2 8 9 10. is called A little Book and thereby it appears that this Book is more large and comprehensive than that 2. This is said to be A Book sealed with seven Seals whereas that which is spoken of chap. 10. 2. Is An open Book To which afterwards Now some as Dr. H. Dr. L. look upon this Book as containing Gods Secret Counsels Purposes and Decrees concerning Jerusalem and the Jewish Nation directly â—and upon the matter wholly with the Judgments to be executed thereupon and the Destruction thereof Their great mistake wherein appears 1. By what We have formerly said and shewn viz. That Jerusalem was destroyed before the Apostle John had these Visions or the Contents of this Book in general sent and signified to him for the Martyr Antipas was slain as is acknowledged generally after the Destruction of Jerusalem and yet before John received these Visions and Revelations from the Lord. See the Notes before on chap. 2. verse 13. 2. And besides that our Lord Jesus had formerly plainly foretold his Disciples of and acquainted them with the Destruction of Jerusalem of the Temple City c. And declared to them very clearly and openly the Signs and Fore-runners thereof while he was with them upon the Earth He then told them there should not be left one Stone upon another which should not be thrown down And had fore-told them as the Forerunners thereof that his Disciples should hear of Wars and rumours of Wars but the end was not yet And that there should be Famines and Pestilence and Earth-quakes And â—oreshewed unto them one
unto him the Plagues that are written in this Book And if any man shall take away from the words of the Book of this Prophecy God shall take away his part out of the Book of Life and out of the Holy City and from the things which are written in this Book chap. 22. 18 19. 3. This Book is sealed with seven Seals and so secured from danger As those Persons whom he would preserve from evil had a mark set upon them Ezek. 9. 4 6. Or were sealed for safety and preservation Rev. 7. 3 8. and chap. 9. 4. So this Book had the Seals or Seal of the Living God upon it as chap. 7. 2. So as it shall not be destroyed or consumed as that Roll or Book was spoken of in Jer. 36. 2. 23. But he will preserve it from this generation for ever And so much also is implied in what is said of it before viz. That it is in the right hand of him that sits upon the Throne and so out of the reach of all evil danger and enemie whatsoever none is able to pluck it out of the right hand of the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ for he is infinitely greater than all Creatures whatever as John 10. 27 -29 30. 4. And most especially and directly this Book is said to be sealed with seven seals to give us to understand that it is shut up hidden and secret so that if it had been delivered to one that is learned saying Read this he would answer I cannot for it is sealed as Isa 29. 11 12. So it is said to Daniel But thou O Daniel shut up the words and seal the Book even to the time of the end And again Go thy way Daniel for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end Dan. 12. 4 8 9. And as the voice from Heaven said to the Apostle John when he was about to write Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered and write them not Rev. 10. 4. So we are here to understand it principally This Book was shut or closed up so as no meer Creature was able to open it or to read it or look thereon or therein as it follows verse 2 3 4. And so sealed is opposed to open and signifies shut up or secâ—et as Jer. 32. 11 14. And this Book was shut up as with a Seal as it is Job 41. 15. Or shut up and sealed as Cant. 4. 12. Rev. 22. 10. It was even hid in God who created all things by Jesus Christ as Eph. 3. 9. Most surely and perfectly closed up and hid as it were in the right hand of power of him that sate upon the Throne as we have seen before so as the most glorious and potent Creatures in Earth or in Heaven could not loose the Seals or look therein Verse 2. And I saw a strong Angel proclaiming with a loud voice who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof The Apostle John in this verse doth farther declare unto us 1. What was farther discovered to him and he saw to wit in Vision And I saw a strong Angel 2. What he saw concerning this strong Angel and that is propounded to us 1. More generally Proclaiming with a loud voice 2. More particularly the subject matter of this Proclamation by way of challenge Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof 1. What was farther discovered unto the Apostle John And he saw to wit in Vision And I saw saith he a strong Angel It was an Angel that he saw which words denote not the nature of this Person but his Office though very likely he was one of those glorious Creatures which are most frequently so called yet as to their nature they are Spirits such as have not Flesh and Bones as Men have though sometimes they have appeared like Men. Of the Angels he saith Who maketh his Angels Spirits and his Ministers a Flame of Fire Heb. 1. 7. Luc. 24. 39. But this word Angel signifies to us here his Office and Mission He came not thus to Proclaim or Preach without being sent as Rom. 10. 15. Are they not all Ministring Spirits sent forth to Minister for them who shall be Heirs of Salvation Heb. 1. 14. They are his Ministers also that do his Pleasure Psal 103. 19 21. and Psal 104. 4. They are his Messengers who sit upon the Throne He sent his Angel and delivered his Servants that trusted in him Daniel 3. 28. He sent his Angel and shut the Lions Mouths that they did not hurt Daniel chap. 6. 22. He sent his Angel and delivered Peter out of the hand of Herod and from all the expectation of the People of the Jews Acts 12. 9 11. Gen. 24. 7. 40. High Angels behold the Face of Christs Father which is in Heaven and attend to know his Will and do his Commandments Psal 103. 20. They run not before they are sent but wait his time and obey his Commands And hereby it doth appear that this Angel here spoken of was sent by him that sits upon the Throne that sits King for ever to make this following Proclamation And this is said to be a strong Angel surely to signifie to us that there are degrees amongst them in strength and some of them are stronger and mightier than other some Indeed all those glorious Spirits are mighty and excel other Creatures in strength as is signified to us when the Prophet saith Bless the Lord ye his Angels that excel in strength or mighty in strength Psal 103. 20. So whereas it is said in one place The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels or the Angels of his power 2 Thes 1. 7. In other places it is said simply He shall come with his Angels Matth. 16. 27. And all the Holy Angels with him Matth. 25. 31. Which signifies all the Holy Angels are mighty and powerful but yet it seems some of them do excel others in strength and power as some of them do excel others in dignity and as there are some called Thrones Dominions Principalities so some are called Powers Col. 1. 16. 1 Pet. 3. 22. As also some amongst the evil ones are so called Col. 2. 15. And as it is amongst men though all are rational Creatures yet some are much more rational than others are so it seems it is here Some are mightier than others and this here particularly is said to be a strong Angel So we read of a mighty or strong Angel Rev. 10. 1. Though that seems to mean the Angel of Gods presence to wit Christ and of an Angel having great power chap. 18. 1. And of a mighty or strong Angel chap. 18. 21. But how strong or mighty soever they or any of them are yet he that sits upon the Throne is higher than the highest of them and mightier than the strongest of them for he is the Lord God Almighty that can do every thing Rev.
4. 8. And all even the most excellent and strong Angels also are his servants Eccles 5. 8. See verse 11. 2. What he saw concerning this strong Angel And that is propounded to us 1. More generally Proclaiming with a loud voice Preaching or Proclaiming They are God's Heralds and Criers also the Heralds of this most glorious one who sits upon the supream Throne and he saw him proclaiming with a loud voice that all might hear and attend unto and consider what was thus proclaimed So many times in this Book we read of an Angel or Angels saying with a loud voice what they speak as Revel 8. 13. and chap. 14. 7 9 15 and chap. 18. 2. And therefore he might be a strong Angel that was now sent and imployed in this work that he might proclaim and sound forth this Proclamation with a loud and strong voice that all People might hear this and all the Inhabitants of the World yea all the Inhabiters of Heaven and Earth and under the Earth might give ear unto it He doth not speak with a low voice as those that have familiar Spirits do and Wizards that peep and mutter Isa 8 9. But he lifts up his Voice like a Trumpet and thereby as after followeth doth intimately proclaim the unworthiness of all Creatures comparatively and the high merit and worthiness of the Lamb He doth not proclaim his own goodness as most men will do Prov. 20. 6. but makes way for the glory and glorifying him whom God hath exalted and extolled and made very high and therefore he might well lift up his voice with strength lift it up and not be afraid considering also he had his Mission and Authority hereto from him that sits upon the Throne Isa 40. 6 9. 2. More particuâ—arly we have declared to us the subject-matter of this Angels Proclamation by way of challenge Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof We have many other challenges or earnest questions and interrogations of somewhat alike nature recorded in Scripture As Who hath known the Mind of the Lord or who hath been his Counseller Or who hath first given to him and it shall be recompenced to him again Rom 11. 34 35. with Isa 40. 13 14. Who hath ascended up into Heaven or descended what is his name and what is his Sons name if thou canst tell Prov. 30. 4. Hast thou heard the Secret of God and do'st thou restrain Wisdom to thy self Job 15. 8. And who as I saith the Lord shall call and shall declare it and set it in order for me since I appointed the Ancient People and the things that are coming and shall come let them shew unto them Isa 44. 7. and chap. 45. 21. Who hath stood in the Counsel or Secret of the Lord and hath perceived and heard his word who hath marked his word Jer. 23. 18. And this Proclamation and Challenge we are speaking to is thus propounded to us Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof That is to say Who of all created beings is worthy to undertake and perform this great work It is an universal challenge to all meer Creatures in Heaven and in Earth and under the Earth as appears verse 3. And this Angel might make such an universal challenge for he was sent so to do 1. Who is worthy by way of merit so to do amongst all Creatures in Heaven or Earth c. So worthy sometimes signifies in Scripture such an one as so is by way of desert or merit so it is said of him that liveth for ever and ever and unto him by the four and twenty elders Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory c. chap. 4. 10 11. Thou doest highly and infinitely deserve it And to and of the Lamb it is truly acknowledged thou art worthy to take the Book and to open the Seals thereof and worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches c. chap. 5. 9 12. He hath merited this honour and glory by his precious Blood And in such a sense in some measure the workman is worthy of his meat or hire Matth. 10. 10. Luke 10. 7 1. Tim. 5. 18. See the notes before on chap. 3. v. 4. Now in this sense we may understand this question Who is worthy to open this Book to unfold this Book that is so closed up Who hath deserved such a wonderful honour at Gods hand Who hath done so much for God or laid such obligations upon him as to make him his Debtor Who hath first given to him and it shall be recompensed to him again Rom. 11. 35. Who hath prevented the Lord that he should thus repay him Job 41. 11. 2. Or Who is worthy to open the Book that is Who is able for this great work and business here propounded See the notes after on verse 3. Who is sufficient for this great thing as 2 Cor. 2. 16. Such-like challenges are given forth by God unto his Creatures to shew unto them their inability and unworthiness and unto man particularly That no flesh might glory in his presence 1 Cor. 1. 29. But that Pride might be hidden from them and that they might be broken off from their too high thoughts and conceits of themselves Job 38. and chap. 39. and chap. 40. 1-5 and v. 6-24 and chap. 41. with chap. 42. 1 4 5 6. And to shew us that he is God alone who sits upon the Throne and all other objects of mens religious Adorations are but dead or false Gods To this purpose he thus speaks Who hath directed the Spirit of the Lord or being his Counseller hath taught him With whom took he Counsel and who instructed him and taught him in the path of Judgment and taught him Knowledge and shewed to him the way of Vnderstanding c. Isa 40. 13 19 20. See also chap. 43. 9 10. and chap. 41. 21-24 and chap. 44. 6 8. Verse 3. And no man or not one in Heaven nor in Earth neither under the Earth was able to open the Book neither to look thereon This is the account given concerning the former Proclamation and Challenge to denote the general yea universal inability insufficiency and unworthiness of all created beings to this work and business here spoken of like that yea there is none that sheweth yea there is none that declareth Isa 41. 26. And again I beheld and there was no man even amongst them and there was no counsellor that when I asked of them could answer or return a word Isa 41. 28. The Lord our God put all to silence by this messenger of his as Jer. 8. 14. As appears by the account here given to us But here we might for our usefulness enquire and consider 1. Of whom is this account here given 2. What is the account that is given of them 1. Of whom is this account here given And that is of all Creatures as it doth plainly appear by the words
in this place and those that follow And no man or none or not one for the word man is not in the Text here nor in verse 4. and the same word here translated no man is elsewhere translated none as Matth. 19. 17. Luke 18. 19. And in many other places And so we shall look upon it and speak to it here still understanding the word none as referring to meer Creatures and not to him that sits upon the Throne nor unto the Lamb verse 5 7 8 9 12. And so we may say None in Heaven not one there not the elders nor any of them though one of them did acquaint the Apostle John with one that had prevailed to do it to wit the Lion of the tribe of Judah the Lamb verse 5. 6. Yet he himself could not do it nor any of the Spirits of just Men made perfect though they are perfect in Spirit and present with the Lord and in a far better condition than those Saints which are at home in the Body and absent from Christ 2 Cor. 5. 6 8. Phil. 1. 22 23. Yet they were not able nor any of them to open this Book c. Indeed they have greater knowledge and understanding than any of the Saints which are here below and the Elders knew more than the Apostle John as appers in v. 5 And again When one of the Elders answered saying unto John What are these which are arrayed in white Robes and whence came they And I said unto him Sir thou knowest And he said unto me These are they which came out of great Tribulation and have washed their Robes and made them White in the Blood of the Lamb c. chap. 7. 13. 17. But yet they know not the Mind and Counsels of the Lord originally or perfectly or until or farther than they are revealed to them None knows the Father save the Son and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him Matth. 11. 27. Luke 10 22. 1 Cor. 2. 11. Nor any of the glorious and holy Angels though they are excellent Creatures and such as have great knowledge and understanding Hence it is said As an Angel of God so is my Lord the King to discern good and bad and my Lord is Wise according to the Wisdom of an Angel of God to know all things that are in the Earth 2 Sam. 14. 17. and verse 27. See also chap. 19. 27. Yet though they excel other Creatures in Wisdom and Knowledge they could not loose the Seals of this Book nor look therein they know indeed many things which the Saints in the Earth are unacquainted with and such things as the Apostle John marvelled at When I saw the Woman saith he I wondred with great admiration And the Angel said unto me Wherefore didst thou marvel I will tell thee the mystery of the Woman c. Rev. 17. 1 6 7-8 And one of the Angels said to him Come hither I will shew thee the Bride the Lambs Wife And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high Mountain and shewed me that great City the Holy Jerusalem c. chap. 21. 9 10. But though they know much more than Men yet we may say of this Roll as our Saviour sometimes doth in another case Of this Book knows no man or none no not the Angels of Heaven Matth. 24. 36. In which saying also our Saviour implies the Angels to be the most knowing Creatures yea though there are degrees amongst the Holy Angels and some more strong and excellent than other some as we have said on verse 2. Yet none of them presumed to undertake this great work none pretended to open this Book That strong Angelâ— spoken of verse 2. who made this Proclamation durst not adventure to unfold this perfectly sealed Book But this is the return made and account given after the Proclamation was sounded forth with a loud voice in which also inclusively his own unworthiness and inability is shewn None in Heaven not one of the Holy Angels was able to open this Book no not this Proclaimer not this strong Herald He propounds a question he could make no return unto nor any Archangel nor Creature whatever And in this respect also it may be said His Angels he charged with folly Job 4. 18. Nor in or on earth none there neither could open this Book no Creatures inferior to men they are brute unreasonable Creatures 2 Pet. 2. 2. 12. Jude 10. with Acts 25. 27. Such as have no understanding Psal 32-9 Dan. 4. 32 34. nor any Man whatsoever though God teacheth them more than the Beasts of the Earth and maketh them Wiser than the Fowls of Heaven Job 35. 10 11. Yet none of them could unfold this Roll not the learned they could not read it because they were unlearned nor the most learned because it was sealed as Isa 29. 11 12. The wisest and deepest Philosophers could not look into this Book nor the learnedest among men the thoughts of the wise were vain as to this matter and their wisdom foolishness with God 1 Cor. 3. 18 20. Where is the Wise where is the Scribe where is the Disputer of this World Hath not God made foolish the Wisdom of this World 1 Cor. 1. 19 20. â— They know not the thoughts of the Lord neither understand they his counsel Micah 4. 12. Nor the Wise Men or Wizards nor the Astrologers Star-gazers or monthly Prognosticators their Wisdom and Knowledge may pervert them but not enlighten them into the Knowledge of the Contents of this Book Isa 47. 10-13-15 No nor the living Creatures nor any Saints on Earth were worthy or able to open this Book nor is it good for them to be curiously intrudeing into things that are not revealed or which they have not seen Psal 131. 1. Sam. 6. 19. Col. 2. 18 19. As our Saviour â—aith to his Apostles It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own power Acts 1. 6 7. Secret things belong unto the Lord our God but those things which are revealed unto us c. Deut. 29. 29 Indeed at the opening of every of the four first Seals one of the four living Creatures in order say Come and see but it is the Lamb that opens them all and not the living Creatures nor any of them chap. 6. 1 3 5 7. This Wisdom was not found in the Land of the Living as Job 28. 13. Nor amongst the Holiest Saints nor amongst the most excellently gifted guides on earth none of the best skilled or profoundest Interpreters could open this Book under consideration nor could the most Eagled-eyed or quick-sighted seers see or look into or read this Book Neither under the Earth No Creature or Creatures there neither could open this Book or look therein under which expression the Sea and Creatures therein may be included and comprehended Indeed in ver 13. the Creatures under the Earth and such as are in the Sea are distinguished
now ascended up on high and hath led Captivity captive Psal 68. 18. with Eph. 4. 8-10 His right hand and his holy Arm hath gotten him the victory Psal 98. 1. He hath spoiled Prineipalities and Powers and made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in himself Col. 2. 15. He hath overcome and prevailed mightily against his Enemies Rev. 3. 21. And he hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law being made a curse for us Gal. 3. 13. He hath given a resolution to that Question and done that which was impossible for all Creatures Shall the Prey be taken from the Mighty But thus saith the LORD even the Captivity of the Mighty shall be and now as to the Ground-work of it hath been taken away and the prey of the terrible delivered Isa 49. 24 25. He hath cast out the Prince of this world out of his Principality that he had gotten over mankind and drawn all men unto himself to be under his gracious Government that through him the world might be saved Joh. 12. 31 32. with Chap. 3. 16 17. and Chapt. 5. 22 23. Psal 118. 6-20-24 And from the Prey he is gone up into Heaven into Heaven it self having finisht the work in his own body which the Father gave him to do and is glorified with the Father 's own Self with the Glory which he had with him before the world was 1 Pet. 3. 22. Hebr. 9. 24. John 17. 4 5. And he is gone up to Ariel the Lion of God as the Altar in former times was called Isai 29. 1-6 Ezek. 43. 15. A Type of Christ who is the true Altar and Sacrifice Heb. 9. 14 And unto him who hath appeared to be the LORD strong and mighty the LORD mighty in battle the everlasting doors of Heaven are set open and the King of Glory in our nature is entred in and hath taken possession thereof Psal 24. 7 8 9 10. and Psal 118. 19-21 And he hath obtained eternal redemption forgiveness of sins for ever Heb. 9. 12. with Eph. 1. 7. and Heb. 10. 12. And all Grace and Truth all Power and Spirit John 1. 14-16 as is declared in the following Verse to this we are speaking to And now we have an Altar this Ariel this Lion of God that by him we might offer up the Sacrifice of praise to God continually that is the fruit of our lips giving thanks unto his Name Hebr. 13. 10-15 16. He stooped down he couched as a Lion and as an old Lion This is still to be understood as it is applied to a Lion and to a Lion and as it follows his going up from his Prey And so it signifies That after our Lord Jesus had taken the Prey he lay down as it were After he had purged our sins abolisht our death and overcome all our Enemies in and by himself redeemed us from the curse of the Law and obtained eternal redemption for us by his Blood he sate down on the right hand of the Majesty on high Heb. 1. 3. Rev. â— 2â— Heb 9. 12. This Man after he had offered one Sacrifice for sins for ever sate down on the right hand of God Heb. 10. 11 12. He entred into rest and ceased from these his works as God did from his Heb. 4. 10. And as it is said of the Lions when they have roared after their Prey and sought their meat of God they then lay them down in their dens Psal 104. 21 22. So it is said of Israel which was a Type of Christ Hos 11. 1. with Matth. 2. 15. Behold the people shall rise up as a great Lion and lift up himself as a young Lion he shall not lie down until he eat of the prey and drink of the blood of the slain But then it is implied he should lie down and take his rest Numb 23. 24. And again He couched he lay down as a Lion and as a great Lion Numb 24. 8 9. So our powerful and victorious Lion having vanquisht his Enemies is entred into rest He for the joy set before him endured the Cross despising the shame and is now set down on the right hand of the Throne of God Heb. 12. 2. 1 Pet. 3. 22. having all power given to him both in Heaven and on Earth and is God's King whom he hath set down upon his holy hill of Zion Matth. 28. 11. Psal 2. 6. Zech. 6. 12 13. Who shall rouze him up that is to say none shall to do it And as it is said of Israel when mention is made of his King to wit That he shall be higher than Agag â—ho shall stir him up viz. none shall be able to do it Num. 24. 7-9 None to be sure shall divest or dispossess our Mighty One of his Rest Rule Glory and Power and whosoever provoketh him to anger sinneth against his own Soul for his wrath and terrour is as the roaring of a Lion Prov. 19. 12. and Chap. 20. 2. Gen. 49. 9 10. Of the increase of his Kingdom and peace there shall be no end Isaâ— 9. 6 7. Luke 1. 33-38 His Kingdom is an evealasting Kingdom and his Dominion endureth for ever Psal 145. 10-13 Oh! this is that Lion that is infinitely better than Sampson's for he is raised again from the dead and is gone up into Heaven and is on the right hand of God and out of him comes sweetness indeed that which is better than honey and the Honey-comb wherewith our Souls may be delighted Judg. 14. 14-18 Isa 55. 1-3 Prov. 24. 13 14. And like as a Lion and as a young Lion roaring on the prey when a multitude of shepheards is called forth against him he will not be afraid of their voice nor abase himself so will he fight for Mount Zion c. Isa 31. 4 5. His face is continually towards the righteous Ezek. 41. 19. with Psal 92. 12 13. And like a Lion he will both tread down and tear in pieces his enemies if they go on still in their trespasses and none can deliver Mica 5. 8 9. Hos 5. 14. and Chap. 13. 7 8. And yet in seasonably submitting to him they shall find mercy for the Lion is a noble generous Creature Amos 5. 19. And this Lion of the Tribe of Juda is very merciful Hebr. 2. 17. and Chap. 5. 1-2 The Root of David This is a further description of our Lord Jesus Christ In which the Elder hath respect unto that Prophesie In that day there shall be a Root of Jesse Isa 11. 10. who was the immediate father of David Matth. 1. 6. And our Lord himself thus also describeth himself saying I Jesus am the Root of David Revel 22. 16. He is the Root 1. One that hath been planted oâ— put as it were into the earth As we know a Root is placed in the earth Job 1. 4 8. Isa 37. 31. So our Lord Jesus who was in the beginning with God yea who was God the Lord from Heaven was made flesh John 1. 1-3 14. He
Isai 53. 12. To which more after 5. Stood To denote his abiding and continuing such a Lamb and in the midst of the Throne c. his establishment therein So the word stand doth frequently signifie the same with abide or being established c. Lev. 27. 14 17. Numb 30. 4 14. So it is said The Counsel of the LORD standeth for ever namely abideth or is established and valid and the thoughts of his heart to all Generations Psal 33. 10 11. Isai 46. 10. Prov. 19. 21. So here Christ stood namely he did and doth continue as a Priest for ever The LORD hath fworn and will not repent He is a Priest for ever after the Order of Melchisedech Psal 110. 4. This man because he continueth â—ver hath an unchangeable Priesthood wherefore he is ablâ— to save to the uttermost them that come to God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them Heb. 6. 20. and Chap. 7. 16 17-28 3. We have to consider where the Apostle John saw this Lamb as it had been slain in this Posture In the midst of the Throne and of the four living Creatures and in the midst of the Elders 1. In the midst of the Throne That is to say 1. He stood in most and next to the Throne Of the living Creatures it is said they are in the midst of the Throne and roâ—nd about the Throne Chap. 4. 6. But the later expression is not here used but it is only said He is in the midst of the Throne even next to it as indeed he is He is one and only Mediator between God and men 1 Tâ—m 2. 5. He makes intercession for the transgressours speaking good for them and to turn away God's wrath from as Jer. 18. 20. Isai 53. 12. and a special Mediator and Advocate for believers Joh. 2. 1 2. He is the Mediator of the New Testament that by means of death for the redemption of the transgressions under the first Testament they which are called might receive the Promise of the eternal Inheritance Heb. 9. 14. He intercedes for special favours and blessings to be conferred on them that come unto God by him Rom 8. 34. Heb. 7. 25. And that he doth also for the good of the world that the world may know and believe that God hath sent Christ the Saviour of the world John 17. 9-11-21-23 with 1 John 4. 10-14 And he hath immediate fellowship with him that sitteth upon the Throne unto whom he reveals all his mind and counsels and by him to us as is needful and good for us No man hath seen God at any time the only begotten Son who is in the bosom of the Father he hath declared him John 1. 1. 18. For the Father loveth the Son and sheweth him all things that he himself doth John 5. 20. He first receives the words of God and then he gives them forth unto his Disciples and declares unto them his Name and will declare it John 17. 6-8 A Type of whom was Moses the Mediator of the first Testament who received the Law Statutes and Judgments from the Lord and made them known to the people Exod. 19. 3 7 9 20. with Num. 7. 8 9. and ch 8. 1 2. Exod. 33. 11. Num. 12. 6-8 with Gal. 3. 18 19. 2. He is in the midst of the Throne as Mediator and so inferior to him that â—its upon it For he that was in the form of God and thought it no râ—bbâ—ry to be equal with God humbled himsâ—lf for our sakes Phil. 2. 6 7. And â—et it is wonderful cause of rejoycing gladnâ—ss to us that our Lord Jesus Christ is with and hath immediate fellowship with him for God hears him always and all is granted unto him Hence our Saviour saith unto his Disciples Ye have heard how I said unto you I go away and come again unto you If ye loved me ye would rejoyce because I said I go unto my Father for my Father is greater than I John 14 28. 2. In the midst of the Throne Denotes his openness and visibleness there So many times this Phrase in the midst signifâ—es in the view or sight of others So it is said when they had set the woman in the midst that all might behold her John 8. 3 9 And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the Disciples Act. 1. 15. And when they had set Peter and John in the midst to wit before them in the view and sight of them Act. 4. 7. with Chap 30. I saw another Angel fly in the midst of Heaven having the everlasting Gospel c. that is he flew openly visibly and conspicuously Rev. 14. 6. So here the Lamb â—â—ood in the midst of the Throne that is he is always in God's eye and view and he stands directly before him as one that hath been slain Rev. 7. 17. his blood and sufferings are always visible in this representation before him that sits upon the Throne that he may always remember and behold him and all his afflictions sorrows and endurings Psal 132. 1. And if precious be the blood of his Saints in the sight of the LORD as is affirmed Psal 116. 15. and 72. 14 much more infinitely more pretious is the blood of Christ as a Lamb without blemish and without spot 1 Pet. 1. 19 20. with Chap 2. 4. God hath set him against whom his own familiar frriend in whom he trusted which did eat of his bread lift up his heel before his face for ever that he may always lock upon the face of his Anointed one Psal 41. 9-12 with â—sal 84. 9. And there Christ stands actually making intercession for us with his blood which speaketh better things than that of Abâ—l Heb. 12. 24. crying for mercy for men generally while it is called to day and especially for them that do believe 1 Tim. 2. 1-4 6. and Chap. 4. 10. And yet also crying for vengeance upon them who tread under fâ—ot tâ—is Son of God and count this blood of the Covenaâ—t wherewith they have been sanctified a common unholâ— and profane thing Heb. 10. 26-29-31 4. In the midst of the Throne as a Ruler and Shepherd as we have said before Psal 2. 6. And as it is said The Lamb which is in the midst shall rule them or feed them like a shepherd and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters c. Rev. 7. 17. with Isaâ— 49. 10. and Chap. 40. 11. 2. And of the four living Creatures In the midst of them also he stood even in the midst of that part of his Church which is here below in the earth See the Notes before on Chap. 4. ver 6. who have their conversation in Heaven by faith Phil. 3. 17 20. Great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of them Isaâ— 12. 6. See Ezek. 43. 7 9. and Chap. 37. 26 28. To his being in the midst of his Church and Churches we have spoken before See the Notes on Chap. 1.
is Lord of all Psal 8. 5-7 with Heb. 2. 7-9 Act. 10. 36. He hath wonderful lustre and splendor far above the brightness of the Sun at Mid-day Act. 22. 11. with Chap. 26. 13 14. Luke 9. 30 32. with Mark 9. 5 6. Rev. 1. 16. The Spirit of Glory rests upon him as here also followeth 1 Pet. 4 14. with Isai 11. 1-3 and 42. 1. 7-8 His rest is Glory Isai 11. 10. And to the obtaining of the Glory of our Lord Jesus Christ we are called by the Gospel 2 Thes 2. 14 And all this glory and infinitely more than we can conceive much more express hath he received and obtained by his precious blood as may be seen in this Verse He hath suffered and is perfectly glorious through his Sufferings John 13. 31 32. Luke 24. 26 Phil. 2. 8 9. Heb. 2. 10. 1 Pet. 1. 11. And in his Glory he shall appear and be manifested in due time Luke 9. 26. Tâ—t 2. 13. And then they that look for him and in a patient continuance of well-doing having been seeking it shall behold his Glory and partake of it and appear with him in it John 17. 24. Rom 2. 7. Col. 3. 3 4. 1 John 3. 2 3. 3. Horns also signifie Government and Kingdoms as he shall give strength unto his King and exalt the Horn to wit the Kingdom of his Anointed 1 Sâ—m 2. 10. And the ten Horns out of this Kingdom are ten Kings or Kingdoms that shall arise Dan. 7. 24. sealed also Rev. 17. 3 7 12 So Christ is the Kingdom and his Kingdom is exalted and shall so appear gloriously in due season On his head are many Crowns Rev. 19 12. He hath most perfect rule and government given unto him his Kingdom ruleth over all Psal 103. 19 The Father hath committed all judgment rule and government unto him John 5. 22 13. A King he is indeed higher than Agag and his Kingdom is exalted Num. 24. 7. He is King of Nations a great King over all the Earth Psal 47. 1 2-67 The LORD reigneth let the earth rejoyce let the mult tude of the Isles be glad thereof Psal 96. 1-10 and 97. 1. And he is King of Sainâ—s Rev. 15. 3. He is King of Kings and Lord of Lords Rev. 17. 14. and chap. 19. 16. By him Kings reign and Princes dâ—cree justice By him Princes rule and Nâ—blâ—s even all the Judges of the earth Prov. 8. 15 16. This is Gods King whom he hath set upon his holy Hill of Zion Psal 2. 6. And to a gracious end hath he committed all government to hâ—m that all men should honâ—ur him John 5. 22 23. And in due sâ—ason the â—ord God shall give unto him gloriously the throne of hâ—s Fathâ—r David and he sâ—all reign over the House of Jacob for ever aâ—d of his Kingdom there shall be no end Isa 9. 6 7. Luke 1. 32-34 Jer. 33. 15-17 21. And he may be said to have seven Horns with respect to the seven Churches to wit all power or power in its perfect on to deliver and defend them from and to dispense to them and satisfie them with good all glory to conâ—er upon them and Kingdom to possess them of if they hold fast the confidence and the rejoycing of the hope firm to the end Heb. 3. 6. And seven Horns as they signifie all power which is in this place the direct meaning of them as it is said before with respect unto the seven Seals to wit to open them when none else could do it verse 2. 4. 2. And seven eyes which are the seven spirits of God sent forth into all the earth These also the Lamb which hath been slain hath namely Seven eyes to wit infinite Knowledge and Understanding Or he is perfect in Knowledge Jon 36-3 4. with Isa 42. 19. For eyes signifie understanding Eph. 1. 18. And great is our LORD who was crucified for us and of great power he hath seven Horns as we have seen also of his understanding there is no number or it is infinite Psal 147. 5. with Rev. 11. 8. Or Eyes signifie Knowledge Num. 5. 13. and chap. 16. 14. See the the notes before on chap. 4. ver 6. and ver 8. These seven eyes are upon this elect precious stone Zeoh 3. 8 9. and chap. 4. 10. with Isa 28. 16. and 1 Pet 2. 4. 6. So as he perfectly knows all things John 21. 15. All things above in Heaven he knows his Father perfectly As the Father knoweth me saith he even so know I the Father yea none else knows him originally fully and perfectly John 10. 15. Matth. 11. 27. Luke 10. 22. No man hath seen God at any time the onely begotten Son is in the bosom of the Father and he hath seen and knows him I know him saith Jesus and if I should say I know him not I shall be a liar c. John 1. 18. and chap. 8. 55. For he hath the seven Spirits of God as presently follows and the spirit searcheth all things even the depths of God 1 Cor. 2. 10. And as he hath all power to open the Seals so also he hath all knowledge and understanding to look into and read the Book of Gods Mind and Counsels which no Creature in Heaven or Earth or under the earth could do verse 2-4 5. And so he knows all the dwellers in and inhabiters of Heaven the holy and glorious Angels and he knows how to imploy them for they are all of them ministring spirits unto him Heb. 1. 6-14 And the Saints and holy ones of mankind and upon them his eyes are for good Job 36. 7. But what are these eyes of his here spoken of Unto him it may be said as Job sometimes doth Hast thou eyes of flesh or seest thou as man seeth Job 10. 4. No surely But we have here an explication given to us of these eyes viz. That they are the seven spirits of God See the notes before on chap. 1. verse 4. even that one eternal spirit that proceedeth from the Father John 15. 26. And hereby he knoweth all things 1 Cor. 2. 10. For God hath not given the spirit by measure unto him John 3. 34. He being by the right hand of God exalted hath received of the Father the promise of the Holy Spirit Acts 2. 33. And on him resteth the Spirit of the LORD the Spirit of Wisdom and Understanding the Spirit of Counsel and Might the Spirit of Knowledge and of the Fear of the LORD and he is quick of understanding Isa 11. 1-3 And of these seven Spirits it is said in this place They are sent forth into all the earth So as hereby he not onely knows all things that are above but all things below also They are sent forth by Christ as he saith I will send the Holy Spirit John 15. 26. and chap. 16. 1. And they are sent into all the Earth or World like that They are the eyes of the LORD which run to and froâ— throw
words nor give a being to them yea though some of them may die yet his words shall not fall to the ground Gen. 26. 3. Your Fathers where are they saith the Lord and the Prophets do they live for ever But my Words and my Statutes which I commanded my Servants the Frophets did they not take hold of your Fathers Zech. 15. His word that goeth out of his mouth shall not return unto him void but it shall accomplish that which he pleaseth and it shall prosper in the thing whereto he sends it Isa 55. 10 11 12. Whatever he hath spoken or promised by any messenger is or shall be accomplished in due time and according to the tenor thereof his faithfulness may be clearly and comfortably seen in that he hath raised up an Horn of Salvation for us in the House of his Servant David As he spake by the mouth of his Holy Prophets which have been since the World began Luke 1. 55 56 68-70-75 And therefore this may encourage his Servants to speak what he commands them because he is strong and faithful to execute his word Exod. 7. 2. Deut. 18. 18. Jer. 23. 28 29. and chap. 1. 7 12 17. And not to do as Jonah did chap. 1. 1-3 and chap. 4. 1 2 3. But to know his words are true and faithful Rev. 21. 5. and chap. 22. 6. And also it might prove and provoke us to believe in the LORD our God so shall we be established and to believe his Prophets so shall we prosper 2 Chro. 20 20. Whatsoever Messenger he sends with his Word blessed is he that believeth for there shall be a performance of those things that are spoken Luk. 1. 45. And God is many times greatly displeased in Scripture with such as have not believed his words brought by his Messengers because of the appearing improbability or difficulty of the accomplishment of what was so spoken See 2 King 7. 1 2 19 20. Psal 78. 19 21. So Zacharias was stricken dumb and was not able to speak for a season because he believed not the Angels words Luke 13. 20. And though the things he sends his Messengers to declare unto us be marvellous in our eyes should they also be marvellous in the eyes of the Lord of Hosts Zech. 8. 1-6-15 2. As this Verse relates to Ver. 6. So we may see and know who came and took the Book The person is there described to us He came The Lamb that had been slain and who stands as such an one in the midst of the Throne And it is upon the account of his Sufferings Sacrifice and Mediation that he hath thus prevailed therefore doth his Father love him and so loves him that he hath given all things into his hand because he laid down his life that he might take it up again and therefore he shews all things to him that himself doth John 10. 17 18. with Chap. 3. 35 and Chap. 5. 20. His blood is so precious with his Father that it hath wonderfully prospered with him 1 Pet. 1. 19. and Chap. 2. 4. with Prov. 17. 8. Phil. 2. 6-8 9 10. Hereby he hath seven Horns and seven Eyes even perfect Power and Knowlege given unto him ver 6. And upon the account of the preciousness of his blood he came and therefore it is said He hath prevailed to open the Book v. 5. But we shall have further and more direct occasion to speak of this on ver 9. 3. In that it is said He came and took the Book c. when none in Heaven nor Earth nor under the Earth durst undertake it so we may learn That God hath given to him the pre-eminence in all things and amongst all persons Col. 1. 18. He that cometh from above is above all He that cometh from Heaven is above all John 3. 31. He is exalted and extolled and made very high Isa 52. 13. Above all Saints and Angels as it doth appear He is the Head of his Body the Church who is the beginning the first born from the dead Col. 1. 18. And he is the Head of all Principality and Power Col. 2. 9 10. He is made so much beter than the Angels as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent Name than they Heb. 1. 3 4 6-13 Rev. 5. 11 12. 4. In that he came and took the Book so it may give us to understand That he was called hereto by him that sate on the Throne and had by him this Glory and Honour confer'd upon him To this business also we may apply that saying of the Apostle None taketh this honour to himself but he that was called of God So also Christ glorified not himself but he that said unto him Thou art my Son c. Heb. 5. 4 5. The God of our fathers hath herein glorified his Son Jesus Act. 3. 13. And so indeed he was called to all his work and service Behold saith God my Servant whom I uphold I the LORD have called thee in righteousness and will hold thine hand c. Isa 42. 1-6 7. And our Lord Jesus saith Listen O Isles unto me and hearken ye people from far the LORD hath called me from the womb from the bowels of my Mother hath he made mention of my Name c. Isai 49. 1-3 and Chap. 41. 1 2. For as our Mediator the Father is greater than than he John 14. 28. 5. In that he came and took the Book c. so we may see his Interest in and freeness and familiarity if I may so speak with him that sits on the Throne and that he will deny him nothing nor with-hold any thing from him John 11. 22 41 42. He was greatly mistaken who said to Bathsheba Speak I pray thee unto Solomon the King for he will not say thee nay 1 King 2. 17-23 But God hath taken up such infinite well-pleasedness in his Son that he will never turn away his face Prov. 8. 30 31. Ask of me saith God to Christ and I will give thee the Heathen for thine inheritance and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession Psal 2. 6 7 8. He may do what he pleases with him have what he pleases take what he pleases for all things that the Father hath are his John 16. 15. And as our Saviour also saith to his Father All thine are mine and mine are thine And on that account as one that hath a rich and inconceiveable interest in him thus makes known his pleasure Father I will c. John 17. 9 10-24 How might this then encourage us seeing we have such a great High-Priest that is passed into the Heavens Jesus the Son of God to come with boldness to the Throne of Grace that we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need Heb. 4. 14-16 1 John 2. 1 2. considering also that if we abide in Christ and his words abide in us we may ask what we will and it shall be done unto us John 15. 7. and
Chap. 14. 13 14-16 6. Seeing he took the Book in order to the opening it and did afterwards open it Chap. 6 c. So it shews unto us unto whom we should go that we may see and understand the contents of it namely unto this Lamb of God Indeed if the same had been said concerning this Book which the Voice said from Heaven Chap. 19. 4. viz. Seal up those things or as was said to Daniel Shut up the words and seal the Book And again The words are closed up and sealed Dan. 12. 4 9. then it had not been for us to have inquired into it As our Saviour said to his Apostles It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own power Act. 1. 6 7. The secret things belong unto the LORD our God Deut. 29. 29. But the whole Book of the Revelation and that contain'd therein generally was given unto Christ to shew unto his Servants Rev. 1. 1. And this Book particularly was opened by Christ as afterwards followeth And those things that are revealed belong unto us and to our Children for ever Deut. 29. 29. Therefore let us come unto Christ the Light of the world that he may open our eyes that we may behold these wondrous things of his Law and not go to the worldly wise and prudent ones nor lean to our own understandings Matth. 11. 25-28 To him are we directed by God for upon him he hath put his Spirit that he may bring forth judgment to us Gentiles Isai 42. 1-6 7. And he calls upon us and invites us to come unto himself and there is that in him which may encourage us so to do for he is meek and lowly in heart and will not reject us or refuse to teach us because of our dulness and untractableness He will not strive nor cry nor cause his voice to be heard in the streets A bruised reed he will not break and smoaking flax he will not quench till he bring forth judgment unto victory Isa 42. 1-3 with Matth. 12. 19 20. and Chap. 11. 28 29. Vnto him the Lord GOD hath given the tongue of the Learned that he should speak a word in season to him that is weary Isa 50. 4 5. and he invites us to let him see our countenance and hear our voice Cant. 2. 14. John 14. 6 7. and Chap. 16. 23. Verse 8. And when he had taken the Book the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the Lamb having every one of them Harps and golden Vials full of Odours or Incense which are the Prayers of Saints In this Verse and the following Verse of this Chapter is declared to us that which ensued and followed upon the Lambs taking the Book among the Saints and Angels c. What Adoration praising and rejoycing there was amongst them And in this Verse particularly is declared to us 1. The humble Prostration and religious Adoration of the four living Creatures and the four and twentâ— Elders 2. What every one of these holy Ones had when they thus with all humility did prostrate themselves and worship 1. The humble Prostration and Religious Adoration of the four living Creatures and twenty four Elders And when he had taken the Book the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the Lamb. Where we have to consider for our usefulness 1. The time when they fell down and the occasion of their so doing When he had taken the Book 2. The Religious Action it self of the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders They fell down 3. The Object of their Adoration Before the Lamb. 1. The time when they fell down and the occasion of their so doing And when he had taken the Book Wherein is intimated and signified to us 1. That this great Honour was given unto and glorious Action done by the Lamb in the view and sight of these holy Ones who were by faith or in their Spirits Inhabiters of Heaven or they were informed hereof and acquainted herewith in due season by the seven Spirits which the Lamb hath and which are sent forth into all the earth ver 6. And which are before his Throne Chap. 1. 4. and Chap. 4. 5. These holy Ones who are Inhabiters of Heaven are not in darkness but Children of the Light Eph. 5. 8. They are called out of darkness into his marvellous light 1 Pet. 2. 9. with Rev. 5. 8-10 They have an Vnction from the Holy One and they know all things 1 John 2. 20-27 And this Book in general was given to Jesus Christ to shew unto his Servants that are here below in mortal bodies Revel 1. 1. And much more are they acquainted with the Contents of it who are with the Lord and whose spirits are made perfect Surely the Lord GOD will do nothing but he revealeth his Secrets unto his Servants the Prophets and by them unto them that dwell on high Amos 3. 7. The Secret of the LORD is with them that fear him with the righteous and he will shew tâ—em his Covenant Psal 25. 14. Prov. 3. 32. Our Lord Jesus assured his Disciples That the Holy Spirit should teach them all things guide them into all truth and shew them things to coâ—◠〈…〉 6. and Chap. 16. 13-15 to wit in their keeping his commandments Joâ— 14. 15 17 21 23 26. that he should take of his things and shew unto them even of those heavenly things also or things above which he is now doing and will do Joâ— 16. 14 15. with chap. 3. 12. And these promises were not confined to the Apostles as may be seen in many places and passages of that discourse And the you there spoken of are not opposed to other hearty and unfeigned believers but to the world Joh. 14. 22 23. and chap. 16. 7 8 12 13 15. And though the Apostles were preferred herein yet wherein they were so it was for the especial good of the Churches 2 Cor. 4. 5 15. All things saith the Apostle are yours whether Paul or Apollo or Cepâ—as c. 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. Eph. 4. 8 11 13 14. unto the Believers it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven Mattâ— 13. 11 12. Oh then Blessed are they and blessed are their eyes for they see Matth. 13. 16 18. And how might the consideration hereof provoke us to come unto and follow Christ For he that followeth him shall not abide in darkness but shall have the light of life Joh. 8. 12. and chap. 12. 44 46. And to be led by and filled with the Spirit for the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God And he that is spiritual judgeth or discerneth all things yet he himself is judged or discerned of no man 1 Cor. 2. 9 10 15 16. In that these holy ones fell down and sang as presently after follows when the Lamb had taken the Book and not when they had taken it
nay when they had actually signified their unworthiness and inability hereto vers 2 3. So may we learn from hence That the saints and holy ones may and have principally and mainly to rejoyce and worship Christ for his works And in and for such works of his as in which their inability and unworthiness is discovered or made to appear like that thou LORD â—â—st made me glad thorow thy work I will triumph in the works of thine hands Psal 92. 4 5. his work is honourable and glorious and his righteousness endureth for ever He hath made his wonderful works to be remembred c. Psal 3. 1 4 9. So presently after even in the next verse it is said They sing a new song saying thou wast slain in which their vileness is discovered for he died for us ungodly ones sinners and enemies 1 Pet. 3. 18. Rom. 5. 6 8 9. And hast redeemed us to wit from our vain conversation from the earth and from amongst men Rev. 5. 9. with 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. and Rev. 14. 3 4. others principally trust and rejoyce in themselves Luke 18. 11 12. rejoyce in the works of their own hands Act. 7. 41. proclaim their own goodness Prov. 20. 6. Rom. 10. 2 3. But of him are the believers in Christ Jesus who of God is made unto them wisdom and righteousness and sanctification and redemption that according as it is written He that glorieth let him glory in the Lord 1 Cor. 1. 29 31. they are instructed and strengthned to rejoyce in Christ Jesus always Phil. 3. 1 3. and 4. 4. Hab. 3. 16 18. Isay 45. 24 25. He that doth truth cometh to the light that his works may be made manifest that they are wrought in God they go unto God as to the gladness of their joy without whom it would be but heaviness Joh. 3. 21. Rev. 2. 26. Psal 43. 3 4. This makes them glory not in appearance only but in heart and triumph always That Christ hath died yea rather that he is even risen again who is at the right hand of God who also maketh intercession for them Rom. 8. 32 34 39. 2 Cor. 2. 14. Psal 118. 22 25. And on this account all are called upon and there is good cause and reason for them to rejoyce and sing praise O clap hands all people shout unto God with the voice of triumph God is gone up with a shout the LORD with the sound of a trumpet sing praises to God sing praises sing praises unto our King sing praises Psal 47. 1 7. 3. In that they thus adore and sing when he had taken the Book and before he had opened it though in order to its opening so it shews to us That it is matter and cause of rejoycing in it self and should be so to us when this great and glorious one begins and undertakes a good work and before it be compleated and accomplished for we may be very confident of this thing that when he begins a good work he will perform and finish it also Phil. 1. 3 6. Thus how did many holy ones rejoyce when Christ was born into the world yea when he was conceived by the Holy Ghost and before he was born though that was but the beginning of that great work which he was to accomplish in his own personal body on earth which was not finished therein untill three or four and thirty years after Luk. 1. 40 45 67 79. and Chap. 2. 20 25 26 32 36 38. How little is the Kingdom of Heaven at first It is but like a grain of Mustard seed which a man took and sowed in his field which indeed is the least of all seeds but at last it becomes the greatest amongst Herbs so that the Birds of the air come and lodge in the branches thereof Matth. 13. 31 33. How small soever the beginning of a thing be yet when he undertakes it he will not fail nor be discouraged until he hath perfected whatever appertains to him to do Isay 42. 1 4. Cant. 2. 1. with Isay 27. 4 5. when his hands lay the foundation his hands also shall finish the building Before him the greatest mountains shall become a plain and he shall bring forth the head-stone thereof with shouting grace grace unto it And therefore who hath despised the day of small things What unworthy unbelieving ones are they who so do Zech. 4. 6 7 10. with Neh. 4. 2 3. and Joh. 2. 20. O then that laying aside every weight and the sin which doth so easily beset us we may run with patience the race set before us let us look unto Jesus who was both the Author and finisher of the faith Heb. 12. 1 2. Who is the Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end the first and the last Rev. 1. 8 11 17. and Chap. 22. 13. He â—ainteth not nor is weary how difficult soever the work be and how long time soever it takes for the finishing it Isa 40. 28. Psal 138. 7 8. Luke 21. 28. As Joshua and Caleb said unto the people If the Lord delight in us then he will bring us into this land and give it us how many obstacles or difficulties soever stand in the way Only rebel ye not against the LORD c. Numb 14. 8 9. The pleasure of the LORD shall prosper in the hands of this Lamb and when he begins to open though it be sealed with seven seals yet he will perform it Isa 53. 10. and Chap. 63. 1. and Chap. 9. 7. Let us then live by the faith of him 4. In that it is said when he had taken the Book they fell down and Sung vers 9. herein is signified to us that the great cause and occasion of their worship and rejoycing lies in this that the Book was now taken into and was in the hands of the Lamb there was no such rejoycing when the Book was in the right hand of him that sate on the throne Then it was so far off as it were from all creatures that none durst presume to come near to him in order to the opening of it and therefore the Apostle wept much But now the four living creatures and four and twenty Elders rejoycingly worship because their kinsman their friend their Mediator had it So we may say more generally this is matter and cause of joy and gladness to us not simply that all fulness is in God or in the divine nature But that all is now by means of his pretious blood put into the hands of Christ that in him it hath pleased all the fulness to dwell Col. 1. 18 19. and Chap. 2. 9 10. for of his fulness we may receive and grace for grace Joh. 1. 14 16. God dwells in that light that no man can approach unto whom no man hath seen nor can see 1 Tim. 6. 16. there is no coming to him but by Christ Joh. 14. 6. no having his power engaged for us but in and through Christ Hence when our Saviour
sent his Apostles into all the world to preach the Gospel to every creature of all the nations to encourage them hereto He saith not to them All power is in the hands of God simply But all power is given unto me go ye therefore c. Matth. 28. 18 19. And tells his Disciples when the Holy Spirit came he should glorifie him for he should take of his things and shew unto them All things saith he that the Father hath are mine therefore said I he shall take not of the Fathers things as his simply but of mine and shall shew unto you John 16. 14 15. Matth. 11. 27 28 29. It is by him we may believe in God who hath â—raised him from the dead and given him glory that our faith and hope might be in God without which it could not have so been 1 Pet. 1. 20 21. It is by him we may come with boldness to the throne of God's grace and this may embolden us so to do that we have an advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sins c. Heb. 4. 14. 16. and chap. 10. 19-22 and chap. 13. 10-15 1 John 2. 1 2. And let us not think in our thus rejoycing and worshipping we rob him that sits on the throne of that honour that appertains to him for it is his own work and device to put all things into the hands of his Son for us he devised this device that his banished should not be expelled from him 2 Sam. 14. 14. All things are of God as with respect to this new Creation 2 Cor. 5. 14-18 He made a marriage for his Son and prepared and made ready all things in him for us Matth. 22. 2-4 This is the Lords doing to lay him the foundation of our faith and hope and to prepare him the rest for our weary spirits and the refreshing that we might keep Sabbath in him Psal 118. 22 23. with Isa 28. 12-16 Col. 1. 19. Job 33. 24. And it is his work to lift up Christ that we might look unto him and be saved Isa 42. 1 2 to glorifie his Son that we might run unto him because of the Lord his God Isa 55. 4 5. to draw to Christ and teach us him that we might so hear and learn of the Father as to come unto him John 6. 44 45. And he that believeth on Christ believeth not on him only nor ultimately but on him that sent him and he that seeth him seeth him that sent him John 12. 44 45. nay we are so far from robbing him of his honour in thus doing that if we do not so we then indeed rob him of it The father hath committed all judgment to the Son that all men should honour the Son as they should honour the Father he that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father that hath sent him Joh. 5. 22 23. They have not the love of God in them who receive him not that is come in his Fathers name Joh. 5. 42 43. and Chap. 8. 23 42. they truly serve him who kiâ—s the Son Psal 2. 10 12. They are the circumcision and right worshippers of God who rejoyce in Jesus Christ Phil. 3. 1 3. with Joh. 4. 22 24. It is in and thorow him the Father will be glorified as our Saviour saith whatsoever ye shall ask in my name that will I do that the Father may be glorified in the Son If ye shall ask any thing in my name I will do it Joh. 14. 13 14. And that is for the glory of God whereinsoever the Son of God is glorified Joh. 11. 4. 2. We have nextly to speak unto the Adoration it self of these holy ones The four living creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down That is to say hereby is signified to us 1. They did fall down to worship as frequently to such an end they did fall down this was their Religious Action As the worship to a false Object is intended by or joyned with this Act as it is said he maketh a god and worshippeth it he maketh it a graven Image and falleth down thereto Isay 44. 15 19. and Chap. 46. 6. Dan. 3. 5 10 15. So John saith of himself I fell down to worship before the feet of the Angel Rev. 19. 10. and Chap. 22. 8 9. And this gesture was also used in the worship of the true object of worship As Moses saith I fell down before the Lord and again Thus I fell down before the Lord forty days and forty nights as I fell down at the first c. Deut. 9. 18 25. And the four and twenty Elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever Rev. 5. 14. and Chap. 19. 4. And so we are here to understand it They fell down and worshipped the Lamb or they fell down to worship before the Lamb viz. with a divine and religious worship as will further appear in the later end of this verse And so we may learn from hence that not only the Saints on earth but the holy Ones in Heaven also are still worshippers and give Divine Adoration to the true object of worship as we have seen before see the notes on Chap. 4. vers 9 10. And possibly the four living creatures are here first named in this Adoration because the greater or first part of the things contained in the sealed Book were to be transacted on earth And so in Chap. 6. 1 8. the four living creatures are mentioned alone without the Elders As on some what a like account the twenty four Elders are mentioned alone when the voices were heard in Heaven and the Kingdoms of this world became Christs Rev. â—â— 15 16. 2. That they fell down denotes also their great humility in their worship they did humbly prostrate themselves to intimate what an infinite distance there was between him whom they worshipped and themselves who were the worshippers and their inconceiveably great inferiority to him And so it may instruct us at all times to humble our selves in the presence of the Lord Jam. 4. 10. To worship and â—ow down and kneel before the Lord our Maker Psal 95. 1 6. So the holy Ones of God have worshipped him both with all humility of mind as the Apostle saith he did Act. 20. 19. And also with outward expressions of lowliness and Humility as in kneeling before him c. so did Solomon 1 Kings 8. 54. The Prophet Daniel that man greatly beloved of God Dan. 6. 10. The Apostle Peter Act. 9. 40. Paul Act. 20. 36. and Chap. 21. 5. Ephes 3. 14. yea and our Lord Jesus unto his Father Luk. 22. 41. And though we are not tyed up to this or that Gesture yet it is good and becoming us creatures at all times to worship him with Reverence and godly fear Isay 57. 15 16. Heb. 12. 28 29. Psal 89. 6 7. 3. The Object of their Religious worship before the Lamb who is described to us before
see notes on vers 6. to wit before Jesus Christ before him they all fell down both the saints below and the saints above all to one Object none of them fell down one before another nor these below to those above or any of them but all before the Lamb. Now then we may from hence note for our usefulness 1. That the Lamb is indeed the Object of divine and religious worship 2. He is and ought therefore to be religiously worshipped 1. That the Lamb is indeed the Object of divine and religious worship for though he be very man Joh. 1. 29 30. yet he is not a meer man but Emmanuel God with us God-man God in our nature Matt. 1. 23. Isay 7. 14. And that he is truly and verily God also even God by nature and not by name or office only plainly appears 1. By many plain affirmations and expressions that declare him so to be As in the beginning was the word and the word was with God and the word was God Joh. 1. 1. Christ who is over all God blessed for ever Rom. 9. 5. God was manifest in the flesh 1 Tim. 3. 16. the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ Tit. 2. 13. unto the Son he saith Thy Throne O God is for ever and ever Psal 45. 6 7. with Heb. 1. 8 9. He is the true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 20. the only God and Master the Lord of us Jesus Christ Jude 4. for so it is read in a Book I have without a comma between And he is called the only God not to deny the Fathers being God for he and the Father are one Joh. 10. 30. nor to exclude the Holy Spirit For there are three that bear record in Heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one 1 Joh. 5. 7. But to signifie that He with the Father and Holy Spirit are the only object of Religious worship 2. It appears the Lamb is God by nature also by the names or titles incommunicable Titles given to him so he is frequently called Jehovah as may be seen by comparing the Scriptures as O taste and see that Jehovah is good Psal 34. 8. with 1 Pet. 2. 3 4. Jehovah is gone up with the sound of a Trumpet Psal 47. 5. and 68. 18. with Ephes 4. 8-10 I saw Jehovah sitting upon a throne c. These things said Esaias when he saw Christs glory and spake of him Isa 6. 1-3 8-10 with John 12. 39-41 compare Isa 8. 13 14. with Rom. 9. 33. and 1 Pet. 2. 6 7. This is his name whereby he shall be called Jehovah our Righteousness Jer. 23. 5 6. with many other places and so or to such purpose he calls himself in this Book see notes before on chap 1. ver 8. so he is called the Lord God of Israel Luke 1. 16 17. with Mark 1. 2. and Luk. 7. 27. and Mal. 3. 1. The highest or most high a Title also given to the Father Luk. 1. 76. with ver 32. and Matth. 11. 10. The Lord God of the holy Prophets Revel 22. 6. with ver 16. and chap. 1. 1. 3. By the incommunicable Attributes given to him as to say Omniscience he knows all men John 2. 24. He knows what is in man the thoughts and hearts of men which only God by nature knows Joh. 2. 25. Mat. 9. 4 5. and 12. 25. with Amos 4. 13. and 1 King 8. 39. see the notes before on chap. 2. ver 23. he knows all things John 21. 17. There is no creature that is not manifest in his sight where he and every meer creature are opposed but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do to wit Jesus the Son of God Heb. 4. 13 14. Omnipotence he is the Almighty as himself saith of himself Revel 1. 8. The same power is ascribed and attributed to him by every creature as is to him that sits upon the throne Rev. 5. 13 14. But this will further appear in what follows Omnipresence he is every where present at the same time John 3. 13. Hence when he gave his Apostles commission to go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature He then to encourage them saith Lo I am with you always even to the end of the world though these twelve might be at once in twelve or in several places and far distant one from another yet he assures them he would be and answerably was with every one of them how far soever they were from one another Matth. 28. 18-20 with Mark 16. 19 20. though he be in Heaven in his glorious body and the Hâ—aven must receive him until the times of the restitution of all things c. Yet he assured his Disciples he would come unto them and to every one that hath his Commandments and keepeth them though they be dispersed over the face of the whole earth Act. 3. 21. with Joh. 14. 21 23. Act. 18. 10. Eternity his Throne is for ever and ever Heb. 1. 8. He was glorious with the Fathers own self before the world was He is before all things Joâ— 17. 5. Col. 1. 15 17. Prov. 8. 23 30. He is eternal life Isay 9. 6. 1 Joh. 1. 1 2. and Chap. 5. 20. compare Isay 44. 6. with Joh. 1. 49. and Rev. 1. 8 11 17. and Chap. 2. 8. and 22. 13. Immutability the earth and Heavens shall perish but He shall endure yea all of them shall wax old like a Garment as a Vesture shall he change them and they shall be changed But he is the same unchangeably the same c. Psal 102. 25 27. with Heb. 1. 10 11. He is Jesus Christ the same yesterday and to day and for ever Heb. 13. 8. 4. It also evidently appears that the Lamb is God by nature also by his great and wonderful works and doings which no meer creature or created Being could possibly work and effect As to say 1. By his work of creation All things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made Joh. 1. 1 3. God created all things by Jesus Christ Eph. 3. 9. By him were all things created that are in Heaven and that are in earth visible and invisible whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers All things were created by him as the former of all and for him as the end of all Col. 1. 16. with Rom. 11. 36. and Rev. 4. 11. Of old he laid the foundation of the earth and the Heavens are the works of his hâ—nds Heb. â— 2 10 11. with Psal 102. 25 27. in which his Omnipotency is evidenced and declared for nothing is too hard for him that made the Heaven and the Earth by his great power c. Jer. 32. 17 27. 2. By his work of Redemption which work is ascribed frequently to Jehovah Isay 44. 22 24. and 47. 4. and Chap. 63. 16 c. no man could by any means redeem
his Brother But he hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law Psal 49 6 7. with Gal. 3. 13. 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. And he hath redeemed all the saints and holy Ones unto God out of every kindred and tongue c. Rev. 5. 9. And Job signifies his Redeemer was God Job 19. 25 27. 3. By his upholding all things as after the Apostle had been saying By Christ God made the worlds he presently adds He upholdeth all things by the word of his power Heb. 1 2 3. The earth and all the Inhabitants thereof were dissolved he bears up the pillars thereof Psal 75. 2 3. He is before all things and by him all things consist and stand together in that good and comely order in which they are Câ—l 1. 16 17. 4. By his Providence and providential ordering and governing of all things Vnto us a child is born saith the Prophet unto us a son is given and the government shall be upon his shoulders and he shall be called Wonderful Counseller the mighty God c. Isa 9. 6 7. The Father henceforth judgeth no man but hath committed all judgment to the son that all men should honour the son c. Joh. 5. 22 23. with ver 19. Matth. 28. 18. 5. By his work of Resurrection that is the work of the Omnipotent God which no mere creature hath power to effect it is God that raiseth the dead 2 Cor. 1. 9. Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you that God should raise the dead It is impossible for any mere creature to do it indeed and it may justly therefore be thought incredible that any of them should do it but nothing is too hard for God Act. 22. 8. Now this work of Omnipotency hath been and shall be wrought and effected by Christ He raised his own body John 2. 19 21. And all that are in the graves shall hear his voice and shall come forth John 5. 28 29. He is the resurrection and the life John 11. 25. 2 Cor. 4. 14. 6. By his eternally judging all which is the work of God as it is said And to God the judg of all Heb. 12. 23. But he shall judg all by Jesus Christ whom he hath ordained the judg of quick and dead Rom. 2. 16. We must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ 2 Cor. 5. 10. He shall sit upon the throne of his glory and before him shall be gathered all nations and he will give to every one according as his work shall be to those on his right hand eternal life and salvation of which he is the Author and those on his left hand shall be destroyed with everlasting destruction from his presence Matth. 25. 31-46 Rev. 22. 12. Act. 3. 15. Heb. 5. 9. 2 Thes 1. 6-9 and that he is the true God will also and further appear by the religious worship that is and ought to be given to him to which after Only here we may briefly say In that the lamb is the true God 1. This shews unto us how infinitely precious his personal abasement and sufferings are his blood is the blood of God Act. 20. 28. It is the precious blood of Christ who is over all God blessed for ever 1 Pet. 1. 19. with Rom. 9. 5. and therefore it is infinitely and eternally precious in it self and precious with his Father Prov. 17. 8. 1 Pet. 2. 4. Phil. 2. 6. 9. and unto them that believe 1 Pet. 2. 7. therefore we have good cause to glory only and always in his cross Gal. 6. 14. and to eat his flesh and drink his blood or otherwise we have no life in â—s his flesh is meat indeed and his blood is drink indeed being the flesh and blood of him who came down from Heaven and who is the Son of God by divine and eternal generation John 6. 32-35-42-51-53-58 2. It shews unto us his wonderful love in being so greatly abased for sinful fallen mankind Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ that though â—e was rich yet for our sakes he became poor that we thorow his poverty might be enriched 2 Cor. 8. 9. Herein perceive we the love of God because he laid down his life for us 1 John 3. 16. He could propose no real advantage or increase of glory or happiness to himself for â—e was in the form of God and thought it no robbery to be equal to God yet made himself of no reputation c. Phil. 2. 5-8 Here was greatness and freeness of love and charity indeed He sought not his own things 1 Cor. 13. 5. John 17. 4 5. 3. It shews unto us what a great High-priest we have even Jesus the Son of God who is mighty to save able to save to the uttermost all that come to God by him neither is there salvation in any other He is a just God and a Saviour and there is none beside him Oh let us then look unto him and â—e saved and come with boldness to the throne of grace that we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need He is the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ Isa 45. 21 24. with Phil. 2. 6-10 Isa 63. 1. with Act. 4. 12. Heb. 4. 14. 16. and chap. 7. 25 28. Tit. 2. 13. 4. It may admonish and warn us to take heed we despise not nor reject this mighty one Exod. 23. 21. If they escaped not who refused him that sâ—â—ke on earth much more shall not we escape if we refâ—se him that speaketh from Heaven Heb. 12. 25-29 As he is able to save so also to destroy Jam. 4. 12. Psal 2. 6-8-12 Rev. 6. 16 17. 5. Let it move and prevail with us all to kiss submit unto reverence and love him Psal 2. 12. To â—ow down unto and worship him Matth. 21. 37. Joh. â— 22 2â— And this leads us to the next particular viz. 2. Because he is very God God by nature he is and ought to be religiously worshipped and adored as these holy Ones here do Before we come to speak particularly hereto or demonstrate the truth hereof we may a little speak to this phrase before the Lamb which is in the Scripture-use and acception all one as to say they fell down to the Lamb or they worshipped the Lamb so the phrase is used as with respect to a false object of worship so it is said of Amaziah He set up the Gods of the children of Seir to be his Gods and bowed down himself before them c. 2 Chron. 25. 14. see Ezek. 14. 3 4 7. So the words of Satan to our Saviour are thus exprest by one Evangelist If thou wilt fall down and worship me By another thus If thou wilt fall down before me Compare Matth. 4. 9. with Luk. 4. 7. to signifie the falling down before any object religiously is to worship that object Compare also Rev. 19. 10. with chap. 22. 8. It is indeed Idolaâ—ry to fall down before a false object
also instructs us whose they are in a peculiar consideration who are so bought and that is not their own nor sins or Satans but the Lords they are his whom he hath purchased with his own blood he hath an only right to them and property and interest in them Doubtless he is their Father that hath bought them Deut. 32. 6. though Abraham be ignorant of them and Israel acknowledg them not â—e is their father their redeemer from everlasting is his name Isa 63. 16. And the consideration hereof is very proper and powerful 1. To engage them to be and abide for him and not play the harlot not to be for another so will he also be for them Hos 3. 1 2 3. Ye are not your own for ye are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are his 1 Cor. 6. 19 20. Debters they are not to the flesh to live after the flesh for it did not redeem them therefore they are not to live to or after it or the lusts of men Rom. 8. 12 13. 1 Pet. 4. 1 2. and they are bought with a price therefore they should not be the servants of men 1 Cor. 7. 23. But to them to live should be Christ and God in Christ before and besides whom they should have no other God no fellow-creature as the object of their religious worship Exod. 20. 2 3 c. Psal 100. 1-3 Psal 116. 9-16 17. with Exod. 21. 2-6 This is the Character given of them that were redeemed from the Earth and from amongst men they follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth Rev. 14. 3 4. Tit. 2. 14. Deut. 32. 5 6 7. 2. And it may encourage and strengthen them to come with boldness to the Throne of grace that they may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need and to hope and be confident that in following him and cleaving to him with full purpose he will not forsake them but will save sanctifie and satisfie them and perfect whatsoever concerns them because they are his peculiarly redeemed ones Psal 31. 2-5 To this end the Lord thus speaks to his people in former times Fear not for I have redeemed thee I have called thee by thy name thou art mine when thou passest thorow the waters I will be with thee c. Isa 43. 1 2 3 5. This Argument the Prophâ—t David makes use of saying I am thine save me Psal 119. 94. I am thy servant give me understanding Ver. 1â—4 126. O turn unto me and have mercy upon me give thy strength unto thy servants and save the son of thy handmaid c. Psal 86. 16. And the Church of God generally thus addresses it self unto the Lord Remember thy congregation thou hast purchased of old the rod of thine inheritance thou hâ—st redeemed c. Psal 74. â— Isa 63. 15-19 4. In that these holy Ones with thankfulness acknowledg to the Lamb tâ—ou hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and peâ—ple and nation So it informs us that the four living creatures and twenty-four Elders were not of the Jews only but also of the Gentiles Rom. 9. 24 26. yea some of them it seems of Esau's posâ—eâ—iâ—y for they were one nation also and by faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esaâ— concerning things to come Heb. 11. 20. Deut. 23. 7 8. some of them were of the less loved or comparatively hated nations and people there may be and surely are in or of every nation such as fear God and work righteousness and so are accepted of him Act. 10. 33 34. so before the partition-wall was wholly broken down and before the Apostles put in execution their large Commission for going into all the world and Preaching the Gospel according to the Revelation of the mystery to every creature of all the Nations there were abiding at Jerusalem Jews devout men out of every nation under heaven Act. 2. 1-5 And why should we not think that there are now hearty believers and such as are redeemed unto God out of every kindred c. seeing now the place of the Tent of the Church is enlarged and the curtains of her habitations stretched forth c. Isa 54. 1-3 and 60. 1-8 surely there is blessing in Christ the seed of Abraham Isaac and Jacob â—or all the nations families and kindreds of the earth Gen. 22. 18. and 26. 4. and chap. 28. 14. Act. 3. 25 26. and the Gospel to be preached to them as it is said I saw another Angel fly in the midst of heaven having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth and or even to every nation and kindred and tongue and people Chap. 14. 6 7. Act. 26. 17 18 Mark 16. 15. with Matth. 28. 19. yea doubtless to that end the Apostles had the gift of Tongues given to them and could speak to every kindred and tongue c. in their language and preached the Gospel plainly to them not to leave them without excuse or render them more miserable than they were before but that they might be turned unto God from all their sins and Idols to serve the living and true God Rom. 16. 25 26. As God sent Christ into the world so he sent his Apostles John 17. 18. and chap. 20 21. and that was not to condemn the world but that the world thorow him might be saved Joh. 3. 17. and chap. 12. 47. with Act. 13. 47. 2 Cor. 5. 20. and that in or of every nation some are and others might be of God's redeemed ones here appears in these living creatures and elders for they were redeemed out of every kindred and tongue c. They are Instances and Examples of the grace of God to every nation and people and of the truth hereof 1 Tim. 1. 13 15 16. and those of the redeemed ones in the choice sense who are still on the earth being of every tongue may declare the Gospel to every tongue and language and being of every kindred people and nation they are akin after the flesh to every one and may say of all nations and kindreds respectively as Paul said of the Jews They are our brethren our kinsmen according to the flesh and therefore having a natural and national affection to them having also known and believed the kindness and love or pity of God to mankind their hearts-desire and prayer to God for them should be that they might be saved Rom. 9. 1-3 and chap. 10. 1. and they ought and surely being led by the spirit do indeavour instrumentally after their ability to redeem their brethren and kinsmen as Nehem. 5. 8. whether in â— more private or publick consideration John 1. 40 41. Act. 10. 24. Mark 5. 18 19. And the end of the Lamb in redeeming these out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation was for the good of the residue of all kindreds and tongues c. As the Apostle saith God at
and from divers other Scriptures such all such Saints shall then reign who died in the Lord or in the â—aith of Christ before they so reign for if all the Saints shall reign as we have seen then such as are or shall be absent from the body and present with the Lord shall not be cut off for their parts or from their expectation but this honour shall all his Saints have Psal 149. As we may also shew under the last particular here propounded So it is in this place said not only by the four living Creatures to wit that part of the Church of Christ on earth see notes on Chap. 4. 6. but also by the four and twenty Elders the spirits of just men made perfect as we have shewed see notes on Chap. 4. ver 4. We shall reign c. And if by the twenty four Elders we are to understand the spirits of just men made perfect as I make no doubt of it at all then the consideration of the persons that shall so reign doth undeniably evince and demonstrate that all the Saints not only the surviving of Christs body but such also as have fallen asleep in Christ shall be the subjects of this Kingdom on earth and shall reign thereon in due season Indeed a learned man Dr. H. from this very Scripture we are speaking to concludes that by the four and twenty Elders also are meant such as were then in mortal bodies and so alive in this world because it is said by them also We shall reign on the earth To which I say 1. Hereby he gives us to understand that had it not been for this place only or mainly he had otherwise thought of them and might have concluded as surely he should have done that by the Elders are meant the spirits of just men made perfect He was as it appears in a strait between two and what to conclude concerning the Elders he wot not but now this place or rather his perverting and misunderstanding of it caused him thus to speak By this it is evident that the Saints here are the Christian people upon earth and not the Saints which reign in Heaven 2. But how comes he to conclude so from hence Thus first He with the Church as he calls it concludes that the Reign of Christ and his Saints upon the earth a thousand years gloriously is an Heresie and those that believe and teach it are Hereticks and then it is no marvel that he should endeavour though weakly and slenderly enough to pervert and corrupt the Scriptures speaking hereof and to conclude right or wrong that the Saints here spoken of and all of them were such as then were alive in mortal bodies The vanity and falseness whereof and his mistakes therein we have I conceive in some good measure detected and discovered and shall have further occasion so to do Yea that those that have fallen asleep in Christ and so are not in mortal bodies shall reign on the earth appears evidently by other Scriptures also so our Lord saith He that overcometh and keepeth my works unto the end of his life doubtless to him will I give power over the nations c. He will give him such power after he hath kept Christs works unto the end and future thereto Rev. 2. 26 27. with vers 10. Mat. 10. 23. and Chap. 24. 13. see notes on Rev. 2. vers 26. And again To him that overcometh will I grant to â—it with me in my throne This blessedness of reigning with Christ is there also assured and promised as future and consequential to overcoming After they have done the will of God they shall inherit the promises Heb. 10. 36 37. see the notes before on Rev. 3. 21. Thus again the Apostle John saith I saw to wit in vision the souls of them that were beheaded actually slain and put to death for the witness of Jesus and for the word of God and not them only but them also which had noâ— worshipped the Beast neither his Image neither had received his mark upon their foreheads or in their hands and they lived and reigned c. Rev. 20. 4. What can be spoken more plainly to this purpose to shew unto us that such as are now dead unto us though they live unto God shall then reign c But here again that oft referred unto learned man Dr. H. though he rightly acknowledgeth and confesseth that they that were beheaded were such as actually laid down and parted with their lives for Christ yet tells us that what follows is not affirmed or to be understood of those individual persons that were so beheaded but rather of a succession of such as they were But in answer to that we may say 1. He speaks without book in so saying for them that were beheaded appear evidently and without controversie to be the subjects of that which is after affirmed viz. they lived and reigned c. Nor is there any intimation of any individual persons to be there meant but such as were formerly beheaded c. And truly such marring of the construction of the words of the sacred Scriptures by such learned men and perverting and wresting the plain sayings thereof are of very dangerous consequence and render in vain and insignificant the Pen of the holy Scribes as Jer. 8. 8 9. and lead men to have their fear towards God taught by their precepts and traditions Isa 29. 11-14 2. Whereas the said Dr. tells us that it is not said they that were beheaded c. revived but only they lived and therefore the same individual persons that were beheaded are not the subjects of that afterwards affirmed I say 1. Then if it had been said they that were beheaded c. revived he might have concluded this Davidical reign was no Heresie And therefore 2. We further say thereto and desire it may be minded and considered 1. That lived may be as much as and the same with revived Thus when the Widows son was dead Elijah prayed and said O Lord my God I pray thee let this childs soul come into him again And the Lord heard the voice of Elijah and the soul of the child came into him and he revived And Elijah said unto his mother See thy son liveth to wit reviveth 1 King 17. 17-23 see also Rev. 1. 18. with Rom. 14. 9. Luk. 24. 5. with John 10. 17. Nay 2. We further say this in answer that lived in Rev. 20. 4 5. signifieth and must needs signifie revived and that will appear if we consider 1. They lived by and after a Resurrection as is there signified 2. So much is undeniably intimated in Rev. 20. 5. the rest of the dead lived not again or revived not till the thousand years were finished intimating to us plainly and evidently that they that were beheaded c. ver 4. lived to wit lived again or revived but the rest of the dead lived not again till after the thousand years which they also then did even
those that shall reign with him even all his Saints and holy Ones shall keep a perpetual Sabbath and sing forth Hallelujah's and it will then be their great delight to serve the Lord in his glorious Temple And this will be a righteous reign also there will then be no crying out nor complaining in the streets as too too often now there is but then a King shall reign in righteousness he hath prepared his throne for judgment and he shall judg the world in righteousness and minister judgment to the people in uprightness and Princes even these reigners with Christ shall rule in judgment Psal 144. 14 15. Isa 32. 1. with Psal 9. 7 8. and 67. 4. and 82. and 96. 11 13. and 98. 4 9. Micah 4. 1-5 Behold the days come saith the Lord that I will raise up unto David a righteous branch and a King shall reign and prosper and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth In his days Judah shall be saved and Israel shall dwell safely c. And then he will set up shepherds over them to wit Rulers and Kings these here spoken of which shall feed them and they shall fear no more c. Jer. 23. 4 5 6. The mountains shall bring peace to the people and the little hills by righteousness and the work of righteousness shall be peace and the effect of righteousness quietness and assurance for ever Psal 72. 1-3 4. Isa 32. 1 16. 17 18. 4. These Saints and holy Ones shall reign in wonderful glory lustre and splendor they shall then inherit the throne of glory 1 Sam. 2. 8. Psal 149. 5. The wise shall then inherit glory wisdom shall then give to their head an Ornament of grace and shall compass them with a Crown of glory Prov. 3. 35. and chap. 4. 7 9. Isa 24. 16 23. They are in this day called by the Gospel to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Thes 2 12. 2 Thes 2 13 14. 2 Pet. 1. 3. And it is assured to them that when Christ who is our life shall appear then shall also the Saints appear with him in glory Col. 3. 1-3 4. And in vision and as a confirmation of the truth hereof some to wit Mâ—ses and Elias have appeared in glory and in such glory and brightness as at the beholding whereof the disciples werefore afraid and fell on their faces c. Matth. 17. 1-7 Mark 9. 2-6 with Luk 9. 29 31 32. and the Apostle John saith The angel carried me away in the spirit to a great and high mountain and shewed me to wit in vision that great city the holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven from God having the glory of God and her light was like unto a stone most precious even like a jasparstone clear as crystal Rev. 21. 9 11. with chap. 4. 3 They that be wise shall then shine as the brightness of the firmaâ—ent and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever Dan. 12. 3. yea then shall the righteous shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Matth. 13. 43. Jude 5. 31. They shall then be like to Christ when he shall appear for they shall see him as he is their vile body shall be changed and fashioned into the likeness of his glorious body and as they have born the image of the earthy so they shall also bear the image of the heavenly Phil. 3. 21. 1 Cor. 15. 48 49. 1 John 3. 1 2. Though now they lye among the pots as it were and are as the filth and off-scouring of all things yet they shall be as the wings of a Dove covered with silver and her feathers with yellow gold Psal 68. 13. And the hope of this glory which shall be partaken of by them is powerful to move and engage them to purifie themselves even as he is pure 1 John 3. 1-3 And to strengthen them to rejoyce inasmuch as they are made partakers of Christs sufferings and when they are reproached and defaâ—ed for the name of Christ for when his glory shall be revealed they also shall be glad with exceeding joy 1 Pet. 4. 12 14. Rom. 8. 17 18. For their light affliction which is but for a moment worketh for them a far more exceeding eternal weight of glory while they look not on the things that are seen but on the things that are not seen c. 2 Cor. 4. 16 18. Considering always there will be then degrees of glory And as one star differs from another in glory so also it will be in the resurrection from the dead Dan. 12. 3. Luk. 19. 15-19 1 Cor. 5. 41 42. 5. As to the duration of their Reign and Kingdom it shall be everlasting they shall reign for ever and ever Rev. 22. 5. The Saints of the most high shall take the Kingdom and possess the Kingdom for ever even for ever and ever Dan. 7. 18 27. But as to the Davidical Administration of it so it shall be a thousand years whether more strictly or largely taken I cannot determine as it is said They lived and reigned a thousand years And again They shall be Priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him a thousand years Rev. 20. 1-3 4 6. 3. Where and over whom shall these holy ones so reign 1. Where shall they so reign and that is here expresly declared to us by these Saints viz. We shall reign on the earth Psal 25. 13. and 112. 2. So it is plainly said The Kingdom and dominion and greatness of the Kingdom not in but under the whole Heaven namely on earth shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most high Dan. 7. 27. and Chap. 2. 35. And this appears also in that it is said The Kings of the earth bring their glory and honour into the holy Jerusalem which therefore certainly will be on earth as after we may shew Rev. 21. 10-24-26 and they shall reign with Christ but he shall reign on the earth and govern the nations upon earth Psal 67. 4. For the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his Father David which was not in the Heavens but on earth Isa 9. 6 7. Luk. 1. 32. Act. 2. 30 31 34. And hereby also it appears the Saints shall reign on the earth because it is said When the thousand years of their reign are expired Satan shall be loosed out of his prison and shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth Gog and Magog to gather them together to battel the number of whom is as the sand of the sea and they went up on the breadth of the earth and compassed the beloved City to wit the children of the first Resurrection or the gloriously reigning Saints which very plainly shews they shall reign on the earth Rev. 20. 7 8 9. But now when with the Scripture we say they shall reign on the earth we intend not nor
he that liveth and shall not see death shall he deliver his soul from the hand of the grave Selah Psal 89. 48. I have said saith God concerning Kings and Potentates of this world ye are Gods and all of you are the children of the most high But ye shall dye like men and fall like oâ—e of the Princes Psal 82. 6 7. Isa 14. 18. And when they dye they shall carry nothing away their glory shall not descend after them Psal 49. 16 17. But these holy reigners we are speaking of shall not reign till after they are raised up from the dead and so out of the first death and on such the second death hath no power Rev. 20. 4 6. And so they can dye no more death hath no more dominion over them Luk. 20. 35 36. and therefore they shall possess the kingdom for ever even for ever and ever Dan. 7. 18. Death shall never put an end to their glory as it doth to the glory and government of the high ones of this world but they shall reign for ever and ever Rev. 22. 4 6. Oh how might the consideration hereof engage us not to be desirous of vain-glory but in a patient continuance in well-doing to seek after glory and honour with immortality Rom. 2. 6 7. and to be looking not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seeâ— for the things which are seen are temporal but the things which are not seen are eternal 2 Cor. 4. 18. Oh! seek we after and set we our affection upon the things above and not on things on the earth for we are dead and our life is hid with Christ in God when Christ our life shall appear then shall we also appear with him in glory c. Col. 3. 1-4 1 Cor. 9. 25 27. And this leads us to the next enqâ—iry viz. 2. With whom shall these holy Ones so reign And to that we may say 1. They shall be and reign with Jesus Christ our Lord when sorrow had filled the hearts of his disciples because of his departure from them he then to comfort them said unto them In my fathers house are many mansions I go to prepare a place for you and if I go and prepare a place for you I will come again and receive you unto my self that where I am there ye may be also Joh. 14. 2 3. And thus addresses himself to his Father in their hearing and for their encouragement and consolation Father I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am that they may behold my glory John 17. 24. Them that sleep in Jesus God will bring with him and the survivers of that body also for the dead shall be raised and the living changed and all shall be caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air and so shall they ever â—e with the Lord 1 Thes 4. 14-17 Then all shall be gathered all that are his I mean together unto him whereever they are they shall be gathered unto him from the four winds from one end of Heaven to the other 2 Thes 2. 1. with Matth. 24 30 31. And when Christ who is their life shall appear then shall they also appear with him in glory Col. 3. 4. The Lord my God saith the Prophet shall come and all the Saints with thee Zech. 14. 4-9 and then gloriously they shall sit with him on his throne Rev. 3. 4 21. so the Apostle Paul saith It is a faithful saying for if we be dead with Christ we shall also live with him if we suffer we shall also reign with him 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. And the Apostle John saith I saw thrones and â—hey sate upon them and judgment was given unto them c. And they lived and reigned with Christ c. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection they shall be priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him a thousand years Rev. 20. 4 6. They shall not reign before or without Christ as some have fondly and groundlesly imagined but with him as in that vision of Daniel is also signified to us where first of Christ it is said I saw in the night-visions and behold one like the son of mâ—n came with the clouds of Heaven and came to the ancient of days and they brought him near before himâ— and there was given to him dominion and glory and a kingdom that all people nations and languages should serve him his kingdom is an everlasting kingdom c. And when Daniel asked one the truth of all this he told him and made him know the interpretation of the things viz. The Saints of the most high shall take the kingdom and possess the kingdom for ever c. to wit when Christ doth and with him Dan. 7. 13 14 16 18 27. And that they shall reign with Christ and be ever with him this will render their state most excellent comfortable and desirable 1 Thes 4. 17 18. Now indeed the Bridegroom is absent from them and they have great cause of mourning on that account Mat. 9. 15. Now they groan being burdened for they walk by faith not by sight But then he will see them again and their heart shall rejoice and their joy none shall take from them 2 Cor. 5. 2-9 The name of the holy City shall then be the Lord is there Ezek. 48. 35. Indeed now when they depart out of the body and are present with the Lord it is far better for them than to be at home in the body and absent from the Lord 2 Cor. 5. 5-8 Phil. 1. 23. Rev. 14. 13. But then when they are raised again and have the adoption the redemption of the body and the body and soul reunited and personally present remaining and reigning with the Lord it will be best of all Phil. 1. 20 21. 1 Thes 1. 10. when they awake to wit in the Resurrection of the righteous they shall be satisfied with Gods Image to wit with Christ who is the Image of the Invisible God and with that dominion and rule which with him they shall then receive and partake of Psal 17. 15 with Col. 1. 14 15. and Gen. 1. 26-28 And in that they shall reign with Christ this also confirms the truth of what these holy ones here say namely they shall reign on the earth to which we have spoken somewhat before for Christ shall reign on the earth I know saith Job that my redeemer liveth and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth whom I shall see for my self and mine eyes shall behold Job 19. 25 27. with Zech. 14. 4 5 9. He shall sit upon the throne of his Father David which was indeed the throne of the Lord but not in Heaven but on the Earth as before we have said Psal 132. 11. with Act. 2. 30. Isa 9. 7. and 16. 5. Jer. 33. 21. Luke 1. 32. He shall judg the
people righteously and govern the nations upon earth Selah Psal 67. 3 4 7. and 82. 5 8. And all the earth is called upon to make a joyful noise before the Lord for he not goeth or sitteth in Heaven but cometh to wit down from Heaven for he cometh to judg the earth he shall judg the world with righteousness and the people with his truth Psal 96. 11 13. and 98. 4 9. and 47. Behold the days come saith the Lord that I will raise up unto David a righteous branch and a King shall reign and prosper and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth In his days Judah the two Tribes shall be saved and Israel the ten Tribes who were then captives and so remain unto this day shall dwell safely And this is his name whereby he shall be called THE LORD OVR RIGHTEOVSNESS Jer. 23. 5 6. and Chap. 33. 14 15-17 The Lord my God shall come and all the Saints with thee And the Lord shall be King over all the earth In that day there shall be one Lord and his name one Zech. 14. 5-9 And therefore because he shall reign on the earth and they with him they also shall reign on the earth as is here with joy and rejoicing affirmed by these redeemed ones 2. And they shall reign one with another who are children of God If children then heirs heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ if so be they suffer that they may also be glorified together Rom. 8. 16 17. As they shall be gathered together unto him to Christ I mean so also one to another in a personal consideration and shall not be separated one from another any more 2 Thes 2. 1. now they are scattered one from another upon several accounts The wise and gracious sowâ—r soweth the good seed the children of the Kingdom over all his field of the world for the good of the world that by them Gods way might be known upon the earth and his saving health among all Nations Mat. 13. 24-38 with Psal 67. 1-3 And by their being thus disposed many of them never see the faces of one another in the flesh Col. 2. 1. sometimes they are scattered one from another by persecution so it is said There was a great persecution against the Church which was at Jerusalem and they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judea c. Act. 8. 1 3 4. Many times the wolf cometh and scattereth the sheep one from another Joh. 10. 12. Sometimes and too often they are sundred one from another by contentions strifes and animosities It is the work of sin and satan to sow discord between brethren and to separate chief friends one from another Jam. 4. 1-5 Rev. 12. 10. so it is said of these two eminently holy ones Paul and Barnabas the contention was so sharp between them that they departed asunder one from the other Act. 15. 39. And so also they are removed one from another by death Isa 38. 11. but then compleatly and gloriously there will be the congregation of the righteous when they are raised and reign with Christ Psal 1. 5. The son of man shall send his Angels with a great sound of a trumpet and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds from one end of Heaven to the other Mat. 24. 31. And them that sleep in Jesus God will bring with him 1 Thes 4. 13 14. The dead shall not reign on earth before the living All these holy ones saith the Apostle having obtained a good report thorow faith received not the promise God having provided some better things for us that they without us should not be made perfect Heb. 11. 39 40. And they of Christs which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep for the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout with the voice of the Arch-angel and with the trump of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so shall we ever be with the Lord 1 Thes 4. 15-17 And that in this glorious reign one shall not be before or after another the Apostle signifieth when he saith I would to God ye did reign that we also might reign with you thereby giving us to understand that as they shall reign with Christ as is before said so also one with another 1 Cor. 4. 8. this honour shall all Christs Saints have together Psal 149. 4 5-9 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. Vse 1. Now from what is here said in vers 9 10. we may see what is the new song so oft spoken of in Scripture as Psal 33. 1-3 and 40. 1-3 and 96. 1. and 98. 1-4 9. and 149. Isa 42. 1-10 to wit it is that which contains the contents of the Testimony of Jesus as we have said to wit what he hath done for us sinful creatures of mankind what he is now doing and what he will do 2. Here we may also see who are the true singers of the new song such as lift up the Horâ— that Horn of Salvation which God hath raised up in the house of his servant David this Horn is the praise of all these Saints 1 Chron. 25. 3-5 with Psal 148. 14. and Luk. 1. 69. And they first render glorious the sufferings of Christ and merrily and skilfully sing of and sound forth the preciousness of his blood saying Thou wast slain c. These are they who rightly sing and make melody with grace in their hearts unto the Lord even these redeemed ones Ephes 5. 18 19. Col. 3. 16. and these are called upon to give thanks unto and praise the Lord as it is said O give thanks unto the Lord for he is good for his mercy endureth for ever let the redeemed of the Lord say so whom he hath redeemed from the hand of the enemy and gathered them out of the lands from the East and from the West and from the North and from the South even out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation Psal 107. 1-3 with Rev. 5. 9. and Chap. 14. 2 3. 4 5. 3. From this particular branch of the new song to wit We shall reign on the earth we may see That these redeemed ones having access into the grace of God rejoice in hope of the glory to be revealed Rom. 5. 2. and Chap. 12. 11. holding fast the beginning of the confidence they also hold fast the rejoicing of the hope and have that as an anchor of the soul both sure and stedfast c. Heb. 3. 6. with vers 14. and Chap. 6. 18-20 Psal 89. 15 16. 4. The consideration of the assurance of the faith and hope of these holy ones that they shall reign on the earth may preserve us from those scoffers who say where is the promise of his comeing and strengthen us notwithstanding their scoffs to
look for according to his promise new heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness 2 Pet. 3. 3 4-14 Jude 17. 18. and may deliver us from them who say the Resurrection the first Resurrection is past already and that this glorious reign on earth is over and gone 2 Tim. 2. 16-18 and who call the glorious Reign of Christ and all his Saints on the earth together an Hereâ—ie and those that believe it Hereticks when as the holy Scriptures as in part we have seen do plainly and plentifully assure us that this is a truth which they call Hereâ—ie Yea and thus they call it though the first writers after Christ and his Apostles did also believe and confess this thousand years Reign as the Ecclesiastical History reports to wit Papias Justin Martyr Irenaeus c. Indeed the History in one place speaks thus of the first of these named to wit Papias and saith He was a man of small judgment c. namely when it tells us He did believe that Christ and his Saints should reign on the earth Eusebius in the third Book of his Ecclesiastical History Chap. 35. And yet in another place it give this account of him that Pâ—pias was a man passing eloquent and expert in the Scriptures Euseb Book 3 d. Chap. 32. But how should they hear those ancient Fathers herein when they will not hear Christ and his Apostles But we shall add no more to this Verse Verse 11. And I beheld and I heard the voice of many Angels round about the Throne and the living Creatures and the Elders And the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands In this and the following Verse we have an account given us of another great and glorious Company who also with a loud voice do â—ound forth and celebrate the praises of the Lamb. To which more after God willing In this Verse we have to consider for our instruction and usefulness 1. The expecting posture of the Apostle And I beheld 2. What ensued thereupon And that is 1. More generally declared to us I heard a Voice 2. More particularly we have an account given unto us 1. Whose Voice he heard and that is the Voice of Angels 2. The number of them indefinitely intimated to wit many Angels and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands 3. Where this innumerable company of Angels was viz. Round about the Throne and the living Creatures and the Elders 1. We have I say in this Verse declared to us The expecting posture of the Apostle And I â—eheld or looked to wit with the Eyes of his Soul in some extraordinary and visional way And the like hereto is affirmed of many other holy Men and Prophets in the Scriptures and of himself in many other places of this Book See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 1. and on ch 5. v. 6. what he had seen was so sweet pleasant and delightful to him that he was still in a waiting posture and did behold and look foâ— some further Revelations and Discoveries to be afforded to him Prov. 24. 13 14. 2. The Apostle doth give unto us an account what ensued thereupon or followed thereafter And that is 1. More generally declared to us namely saith he And I heard a Voice he looked unto Christ and was further enlightned and his Face was not ashamed as Psal 34. 5. Habbak 2. 1 2. They that wait for the Lord shall not be ashamed Isay 49. 23. Such a like account is often elsewhere given us in this Book and in many other places See Rev. 6. 1 3 5 7 c. But to this we shall not further here enlarge See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 1. 2. More particularly we have to mind and consider whose Voice he heard and that is Of Angels Of the Voice or what they said therewith we may speak something on v. 12. where we shall have more apt occasion so to do But here let us a little enquire and consider whose Voice he heard and that is here said to be Of Angels when that strong Angel spoken of v. 2. made proclamation with a loud voice saying Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof then all were silent and none did or could return a word thereto there was then silence in Heaven amongst these inhabiters thereof as ch 8. 1. but now when that knot was untyed and difficulty removed and the Lamb had taken the Book in order to the opening of it and the redeemed ones unto God sang that new Song before spoken of v. 8 10. Now their Tongues were loosed when that glorious one had undertaken to loose the Book And the Apostle tells us here I heard the Voice of many Angels c. The word Angel is a Name not of Nature but of Office and therefore it is sometimes given to any Messenger indefinitely and many times in the three first Chapters of this Book of the Revelation to the Messengers Bishops or Over-seers of the seven Churches See the Notes before on ch 1. v. 20. But here we are to understand the word Angels to mean those Spirits or spiritual Beings so called As it is said He maketh his Angels Spirits Psal 104. 4. Heb. 1. 7. for they are distinguished from him that sits on the Throne and from the Lamb and from all the Saints and redeemed ones unto God and from every Creature spoken of and mentioned in v. 13. of this Chapter And so we may say a little particularly and distinctly 1. These Angels are Spirits or spiritual Beings Heb. 1. 7. And have not flesh and bones as Men and many other Creatures have As our Saviour saith A Spirit hath not flesh and bones c. Luk. 24. 39. Indeed Men have Spirits but they are not Spirits meerly as the Angels are Numb 16. 22. and ch 27. 16. And also the Angels were at first made in a glorious condition more glorious than Mankind was As the Psalmist intimates when he saith Thou madest Man a little lower than the Angels Ps 8. 4 5. 2. And the Angels are created Spirits As it is said He maketh his Angels Spirits Ps 104. 4. Heb. 1. 7. And so they are distinct from and infinitely inferiour to him that fits upon the Throne who hath created all things and for his pleasure they are and were created Rev. 4. 9 11. God indeed is a Spirit Joh. 4. 24. But not created He is from everlasting to everlasting God and is the Creator and Former of all things and so also the Creator of these Spirits we are speaking of Isay 40. 26. The Father of Spirits Heb. 12. 9. He created Heaven and the things that are therein to wit the Angels in Heaven Rev. 10. 5 6. with Mat. 24. 36. Upon this account the Psalmist thus speaks and saith Praise ye the Lord all his Angels Let them praise the Name of the Lord for he commanded and they were
is two Hosts Now in that he called them the Host of God he may hereby intimate to us the great number of them also for we have that phrase used concerning those that came to assist David At that time day by day there came to David to help him until it was a great Host like the Host of God the number whereof was about or above four hundred thousand Compare Gen. 32. 1 2. with 1 Chron. 12. 22 38. Now if that Host waiting upon and encamping about Jacob one Man was so great in number as four hundred thousand what an innumerable multitude is there of them all considering that there is also an innumerable company always about the Throne and that other Saints were not without their Guards Ps 34. 7. Nor Children Mat. 18. 10. So also it is said The Lord shineth forth from Mount Paran and he came with ten thousands of Saints or Holy Onâ—s to wit Holy Angels for the Law was given by the disposition of them Compare Deut. 33. 2. with Acts 7. 53. Gal. 3. 19. Heb. 2. 2. To the same purpose also the Psalmist saith The Chariots of God are ten thousand even thousands of Angels Ps 68. 17. with 2 Kings 6. 17. And Daniel saith thousand thousands ministred unto him and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him Dan. 7. 10. So our Saviour saith to Peter Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father and he will presently give me more than twelve Legions of Angels A Roman Legion was six thousand and so twelve Legions were seventy two thousand and more Mat. 26. 53. There is a multitude of this Heavenly Host Luke 2. 10 13. an innumerable company of them Heb. 12. 22. ten thousands or many myriads of them Jude 14. with Mat. 16. 27. and ch 25. 31. 2 Thes 1. 7. 2. Yea it is signified to us that the number of the Heavenly Host as the Angels also are called Gen. 32. 1 2. Luke 2 13. is so great as none can number them but he that made them they know not their own number this is peculiar to God as the Lord signifies when he saith Lift up your Eyes on high and behold who hath created these things that bringeth out their Host by number He calleth them all by names by the greatness of his might for that he is strong in power not one faileth Isay 40. 26. The Host of Heaven cannot be numbred to wit by any â—ere Creature it is like to the Sand of the Sea Jer. 33. 22. with Hos 1. 10. Is there any number of his Armies Job 25. 3. with Gen. 32. 2. 2. Yea this also will further appear if we consider the wonderful height of the Heavens in which these Angels dwell Job 11. 8. and ch 22. 12. the Heavens for height is unsearchable Prov. 25 3. In the height whereof the greatness of them also is signified to us As the Heaven is high above the Earth so great is his mercy toward them that fear him The Heaven in some sort exceeds the Earth in greatness as Gods mercy doth our fear toward him to wit inconceivably as to us Psal 103. 11. Heaven is a measureless boundless place It is impossible to all Creatures to measure Heaven Jer. 31. 37. And if we suppose that that upper and most noble part of Gods Creation is garnished and replenished with these glorious Creatures as the lower part of his Creation is with Creatures suitable thereto He hath made of one blood all Nations of Men for to dwell on all the Face of the Earth and filled the Earth with other Creatures inferiour to Man for his use and service Gen. 1. Act. 17. 26. Jer. 27. 5. God himself formed the Earth and made it he hath established it he created it not in vain he formed it to be inhabited otherwise it had been made in vain Isay 45. 18. So also is the great and wide Sea full of Gods riches wherein are things creeping innumerable both small and great Beasts c. Ps 104. 24 25. So we may conceive of the Heavens that they are garnished Job 26. 13. and replenished with those glorious Inhabitants otherwise they had been also created in vain Isay 45. 18. Yea that part of the Heavens which is visible to us how full of Stars is it and appears it to be in a clear Night And there they are always Gen. 15. 5. And if some one Planet be as is conceived by some much bigger than the Earth how capacious yea inconceivably boundless must the whole Heaven be And how infinitely innumerable the Angels As is in this Verse also indefinitely intimated Yea if we also conceive how little room these Spirits or spiritual Beings take though yet they are finite because Creatures when a Legion six thousand was in one Man Mark 5. 9 15. Luke 8. â—0 I say these things considered and believed we may easily conceive and conclude that the number of these glorious Creatures is an innumerable Company But we shall look no further hereinto lest we should pry and intrude into things we have not seen Col. 2. 18. 3. Where this innumerable company of Angels was And that is Round about the Throne and the living Creatures and the Elders And so 1. Round about the Throne the supreme Throne of Judgment and Government See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 2. â— Round about it not upon it no there is but one upon it one in essence the one Almighty God the Father the Word and the holy Spirit and these three are one upon it See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 2. and v. 8. but the Angels all the Angels are about it As it is said all the Angels stood round about the Throne Rev. 7. 11. And so we may learn that neither they nor any of them are to be worshipped by us as God or with him not with divine or religious worship or as the ultimate object of worship Exod. 20. 3. Deut. 5. 7. He is so to be worshipped by us that sits upon the Throne which the Angels do not nor any of them So it is said when those living Creatures give glory and honour and thanks to him that sate on the Throne The four and twenty Elders fall down before him that sate on the Throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever saying Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power for thou hast created all things c. Rev. 4. 9 11. See also ch 5. 13 14. and ch 7. 10. and ch 19. 4. And he only is thus to be worshipped Mat. 4. 10. for he only is God 1 Tim. 2. 5. Mark 12. 29. And not the Angels nor any of them no not the most excellent for they are Creatures and not any upon but all round about the Throne as is said we are admonished and warned not to worship them Col. 2. 18. And they have refused and forbad it who are good Angels Rev. 19. 10. and ch 22. 8 9.
Judg. 13. 16. And so have good Men also Act. 10. 25 26. and ch 14. 15. Indeed the Devil would have been worshipped even by the Son of God Mat. 4. 9. And of his Vicar the Man of Sin it is said He opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he as God sitteth in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God 2 Thes 2. 4. But good Men and Angels have disclaimed and denyed this honour He only is worthy of divine honour and worship who created all Angels and Creatures and for whose pleasure they are and were created Rev. 4. 10 11. And this glory he will not give to another Isay 42. 8. for before him there was no God formed neither shall there be after him there is no God besides him he knows not any Isay 43. 10 12. and ch 44. 8. and 45. 5. 6. 18. 21. 22. and 46. 9. Jâ—el 2. 17. Hence the Angel that had the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the Earth and to every Nation and Kindred and Tongue and People said with a loud voice Fear God and give glory to him And worship him that made Heaven and Earth and the Sea c. Rev. 14. 6 7. 2. Round about the Throne not in the midst of it there only the Lamb that hath been slain is as the perpetual Sacrifice and alone Mediator Rev. 5. 6. and ch 7. 17. And as there is one God and there is none other but he Mark 12. 32 34. So there is one and but one Mediator between God and Men the Man Christ Jesus who gave himself a ransom for all 1 Tim. 2. 5 6. He is the only Mediator and not any Angel or Angels who are not in the midst of but round about the Throne We are not to come to God by them nor by any but one even by him who dyed for us yea rather is risen again c. No Man cometh to the Father but by him Joh. 14. 6. Heb. 7. 24 25. and ch 13. 15. And they who in a voluntary humility worship Angels hold not the Head Col. 2. 18 19. And much less should Men fall down before or come to God in their worshippings by their Images or supposed Images Likenesses or Pictures Isay 42. 8. A Formed God or Graven Image is profitable for nothing Isay 44. 10. And they even un-man and much more un-christian themselves who fall down before or worship Graven Images or the likeness of any thing in Heaven above c. Isay 44. 17 19. ch 46. 9. This is forbidden by and highly displeasing to God to make to our selves any Graven Image or any likeness of any thing that is in Heaven above or in the Earth beneath c. or to bow down to them or serve them Exod. 20. 4 5. Deut. 4. 15 19. and ch 5. 8 9. There is one Image which is the Image of the invisible God that ought to be worshipped even Jesus Christ who is the true God and eternal Life 2 Cor. 4. 4. Col. 1. 15. Heb. 1. 3. But all of Man's making are abominable to him Confounded be all they that serve Graven Images that boast themselves of Idols worship him all ye Gods or Angels Ps 97. 7. with Heb. 1. 6. Hos 14. 3. Rev. 21. 8. and 22. 15. and ch 14. 9 11. 3. Round about the Throne to denote they are to be and are worshippers themselves and therefore not the objects of religious worship as we have said Worship is an homage and service due to him on the Throne from all about him So it is said Let all that be round about him bring Presents unto him that ought to be feared Ps 76. 11. God is to be had in reverence of all them about him Ps 89. 7. And so of the Angels also and they do worship God Job 1. 6. And they are called upon so to do Ps 103. 20. and 148. 2 5. Rev. 7. 11. Nehem. 9. 6. with Luke 2. 13. And they are commanded to worship the first begotten the Son of God by Nature Heb. 1. 6. with Ps 97. 7. for by him and for him they were created also as hath been said before and as appears Col. 1. 15 16. Eph. 3. 9. 4. Round about the Throne denotes their happiness and honour If the Queen of Sheba said and said truly concerning Solomon's Servants and Ministers Happy are thy Men happy are these thy Servants which stand continually before thee and that hear thy wisdom 1 King 10. 5 8. How much rather may we conclude that these Servants of the God of Heaven are herein happy and honourable in that they stand round about his Throne and see him and are in his presence in whose presence is fulness of joy Rev. 7. 11. Luke 1. 19. with Mat. 5. 8. Luke 12. 8 9. Rev. 3. 5. and ch 14. 10. 5. Round about the Throne to look and pry into the Mercy-seat even Christ who is called the Propitiatory or Mercy-seat Rom. 3. 25. and who is the Propitiation for our sins and not for ours only but also for the sins of the whole World 1 Joh. 2. 2. and ch 4. 10. Even as in our Types the Lord commanded Moses saying Thou shalt make one Cherub on the one end and the other Cherub on the other end Even of the Mercy-seat shall ye make the Cherubims on the two ends thereof And the Cherubims shall stretch forth their Wings on high covering the Mercy-seat with their Wings and their Faces shall look one towards another towards the Mercy-seat shall the Faces of the Cherubims be Exod. 25. 19 20. and 37. 7 9. So these Angels are round about the Throne and desire to look into the things of Christ which are now reported to us by them that have preached the Gospel to us with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven 1 Pet. 1. 11 12. 6. Round about the Throne possibly to signifie to us that thorow Christ they behold the Father Mat. 18. 10. He dwells in light inaccessible whom no Man hath seen nor can see 1 Tim. 6. 16. And so we may conceive of the Angels that they behold not the Divine Majesty immediately but thorow the Lamb who is between God and them they are about but the Lamb stands in the midst of the Throne this is the disposition And when they look towards him that sits upon the Throne they behold him thorow this most excellent One thorow this most glorious Image or express Character of God's Person as the Apostle calls him when he demonstrates his excellency above the Angels Heb. 1. 3 5 c. And indeed in many general expressions of our Saviour's it is signified to us that none hath known or seen God at any time to wit immediately but the only begotten who is in the Bosome of the Father In which sayings angels may be included also see Mat. 11. 27. Luke 10. 22. Joh. 1. 18. and ch 6. 46. and ch 14. 6 7. as
good of his Hence the Pâ—ophet Elisha useth the same expression that King Hezekiah doth viz. there be more with us than with them as with respect to the Angels Compare 2 Chron. 32. 7 8. with 2 King 6. 14 16 17. Zech. 2. 5. with Ps 104. 4. these are God's Chariots his Chariots of Salvation some trust in Chariots in outward Chariots Ps 20. 7. Isay 31. 1. and they that have many of them are very formidable and dreadful to us as was Jabin unto the Children of Israel who had nine hundred Chariots of Iron Judg. 4. 3. But these Angels are God's Chariots wherewith he goes forth for the salvation of his People for salvation with his anointed Hab. 3. 8 13. and he hath not only nine hundred or nine thousand Chariots but the Chariots of the Lord are twice ten thousand even thousands of Angels Ps 68. 17. and one Angel hath more power and strength than all Jabin's Chariots 2 King 19. 35. with v. 23. With these he destroyed Jabin's General with his nine hundred Chariots They sought from Heaven and overcame them Judg. 5. 2â— with Job 38. 7. He will come flying on these Horses of his Ps 18. 10. and riding on these Chariots of Cherubims for the good and protection of those whose hearts are perfect towards him 1 Chron. 28. 18. And therefore they should and may serve God without fear of their Enemies Deut. 33. 26 29. with Ps 68. 17 33 35. Verse 12. Saying with a loud voice worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing In this Verse we have a further account given to us of the voice of the innumerable company of Angels which the Apostle saith he heard v. 11. And this is propounded to us 1. More generally Saying with a loud or great voice 2. More particularly we have an account given us what they said with their loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing 1. More generally Saying with a loud or great voice 1. Saying to wit all of them There was but one imployed in v. 2. to make that Proclamation and he enough to silence and non-plus himself and all the Angels and all other Creatures But here all of them with one voice join together and all little or â—ew enough to celebrate his praises who is exalted above all blessing and praise Nâ—â—em 9. 5. So when one Angel said to the Shepherds Behold I bring you glad tidings of great joy which shall be to all People c. Suddenly there was with the Angel a Multitude of the Heavenly Host praising God and saying glory be to God in the highest on Earth peace c. Luk. 2. 10 13. All the Angels of God are to worship him Heb. 1. 6. 2. Saying with a-voice with an Articulate voice It is said of the four living Creatures and Elders they had every one of them Harps and golden Phialls c. and they sung a new Song saying thou art worthy c. But of the Angels only they said c. Though the Angels praise and glorifie him yet the Saints have greatest cause to sing forth the honour of his Name and make his praise glorious for he is their Brother their Husband and they his Spouse c. The Saints begin here in celebrating the praises of the Lamb and they only sing the new Song which these say or some part of it So when the Angels are called upon to praise the Lord Ps 148. 2 5. the Saints are exhorted to sing unto the Lord a new Song to praise his Name in the Dance to sing praises unto him with the Timbrel and Harp For the Lord taketh pleasure in his People c. Let the Saints sing aloud c. Ps 149. 1 2 3 5 6. 3. Saying with a loud or great voice One Angel can speak with a very loud voice that Angel that spake to Abraham out of Heaven that one Angel caused him to hear his voice on Earth which are at a very great distance one from another Gen. 22. 11 15. with Ps 103. 11. that one Angel in v. 2. of this Chapter proclaimed with a loud voice so as to cause all Creatures in Heaven and Earth and under the Earth to hear See also Rev. 19. 17 18. But what an exceeding loud voice must the voice of such an innumerable company of them conjoined be when all of them cry mightily as Rev. 18. 2. It must needs be a loud voice indeed And so 1. They said with a loud or great voice not with a low and little one as those Creatures do who peep and mâ—tter Isay 8. 19. they did not speak out of the Ground their speech was not low out of the Dust nor their voice as of those that have a familiar Spirit Isay 29. 4. but their voice was full of power and might as those that were directed and enabled by the Spirit of the Lord as Mica 3. 7 8. 2. With a loud voice denotes their unanimous joy and gladness and rejoycing in and being well-pleased with what they say when Men are sad and troubled either they cannot speak as Ps 77. 4. their words are swallowed up Job 6. 2 3. or theâ— speak with a low voice As it is said I will distress Ariel and there shall be heaviness and sorrow And thou shalt speak out of the Ground and thy speech shall be low out of the Dust and thy voice shall be as of one that hath a Familiar Spirit out of the Ground It seems then that those that have Familiar Spirits and Wizards c. are full of heaviness and sorrow Isay 29 2 4. But when they are merry and joyful they make a loud noise and speak with a loud voice usually Exod. 32. 17 18. Hence we have such exhortations Sing aloud unto God our strength make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob Ps 81. 1. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the Earth make a loud noise and rejoice c. A loud noise is a joyâ—ul one Ps 98. 1 4. And if there was such joy in Heaven amongst these glorious Spirits in celebrating the praises of the Lamb who took not hold on the nature of Angels how much rather should we rejoice and render his praise glorious upon the loud Harp who took our nature upon him and was made sin for us and gave his flesh for the life of the World and rose again for our justification and who is entred into Heaven it self there to appear in the presence of God for us As here the living Creatures and Elders do in v. 8 10. And as it is said Let thy Saints shout for joy Ps 132. 9 16. And again Sing aloud unto God our strength make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob Take a Psalm bring hither the Timbrel the pleasant Harp with the Psaltery c. Ps 81. 1 2. See
1 31. for he made all things for himself Prov. 16. 4. He heard in vision every creature so extraordinarily was he strengthned thereto But some may say how could this possibly be how could the Apostle John possibly hear every creature which is in Heaven c. Ans 1. That he did so it behoves us to believe because the truth thereof is assured to us by the Apostle yea by the holy spirit who is truth it self for he speaks and saith this also to the Churches 2. And why should it be thought a thing incredible that God should enable him in Spirit in Heaven ch 4. 1 2. 2 Cor. 12. 1 4. to hear every creature when the Devil a creature a fallen creature in a moment of time shewed unto our Lord Jesus all the Kingdoms of the World and all the glory thereof Mat. 4. 8. Luke 4. 5. or why more incredible or impossible then to hear that innumerable company of Angels or many other things which he heard not with his bodily ears but in Spirit in or after a visional manner Rev. 5. 11 12. and 7. 4 9 10 c. And herein we may have some glimpse of the excellent state and condition the Saints are now in who are absent from the body and present with the Lord even the Spirits of just men made perfect Heb. 12. 23. and what glory and excellency they shall arrive at when their bodies shall be raised and they shall compleatly and gloriously be Spiritual men then they shall be perfect as to attainment which none are while in mortal bodies Phil. 3. 11 12. Now the best see in part and know in part but when that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be done away 1 Cor. 13. 8 9 12. they shall then be equal to the Angels Luke 20 35 36. yea they shall be like to Christ so far as meer creatures are capable Now are we the Sons of God and it doth not yet appear what we shall be But we know that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is 1 Joh. 3. 1 2 3. 1 Cor. 15. 48 49. 2. We have a more particular account by way of enumeration what he means by or what is contained in and under every creature And that is 1. Which is in Heaven Here he begins first in this more particular account because it is the most excellent place and part of Gods Creation Heaven is Gods Throne and the Earth his Footstool Isay 66. 1. Acts 7. 48 49. And in Heaven are the glorious Spirits and Angels c. Now by every Creature which is in Heaven we may understand the Sun Moon Planets twelve Signs or Constellations and Stars 2 King 23. 5. these are often called the Host of Heaven Deut. 4. 19. and 17. 3. and here God placed them Gen. 1. 8. 14 15. 17. and herewith he hath garnished the Heavens Job 26. 13. and hereby he gives light to us that are upon the Earth Psal 19. 1 5 6. and the clouds of Heaven Matth. 24. 30. and 26. 64. in which the waters above the Heavens these inferiour ones are inclosed and contained Psal 148. 4. as it is said He bindeth up the waters in his thick clouds and the cloud is not rent under them Job 26. 8. from whence comes the rain when God commandeth which is frequently said to be rain from Heaven Job 36. 27 29. Judg. 5. 4. Psal 77. 17. Eccles 11. 3. Acts 14. 17. and from whence also descendeth the dew as Solomon saith The clouds drop down the dew Prov. 3. 20. which dew comes from Heaven hence 't is oft-times called the dew of Heaven Gen. 27. 28 39. Deut. 33. 28. Dan. 4. 15 23 25 33. Zech. 8. 12. the winds of Heaven Dan. 7. 2. and 8. 8. and 11. 4. Zech. 2. 6. Frost also comes from Heaven as the Lord saith Out of whose womb came the Ice and the hoary Frost of Heaven who hath gendred it Job 38. 29. as also Hail Rev. 16. 21. Snow Job 37. 6. Isay 55. 10. Thunder and Lightning 1 Sam. 2. 10. and ch 7. 10. out of the Throne which is in Heaven proceeded thundrings and lightnings Rev. 4. 5. And so we read often of the Fowls of Heaven as He maketh us wiser than the Fowls of Heaven Job 35. 11. and the Fowls of Heaven hath he given into thine hand Dan. 2. 38. and 4. 12 21. Rev. 19 17. Gen. 1. 20. so of some of them particularly it is said as the Stork in the Heaven Jer. 8. 7. and the Eagles of Heaven Lam. 4. 19. Fire also is oftentimes said to coâ—e down from Heaven 2 Kings 1. 10 12 14. with Luk. 9. 54. Job 1. 6. though yet it is also on the earth as also are many other things we have mentioned which are said to be of and from Heaven As he saith to the Snow Be thou on the Earth likewise to the small rain and to the great rain of his strength Job 37. 6. And the like we might say of other things fore-named 2. And on the Earth which is full of the goodness mercy and riches of the Lord Psal 33. 5. and 104. 24. and 119. 64. In which are Kings of the Earth and all people Princes and all Judges of the Earth both young Men and Maidens old Men and Children Psal 148. 11 12. and other Creatures as trees fruitful or fruit-bearing trees and others for mans use and service Gen. 1. 11 12. Deut. 20. 19 20. Psal 148. 7 9. grass herbs Gen. 1. 11 12 29. Psal 104. 14. Cattel and Beasts of the Earth and four footed Creatures Gen. 1. 24 25. Psal 148. 7 10. Job 35. 11. Isay 18. 6. Act. 10. 12. Rom. 1. 23. creeping things and flying fowls which have wings and yet remain tame on the Earth Psal 148. 7 10. Gen. 1. 24 25. Lev. 11. 21 29 41 42 44 46. Mountains and all Hills Psal 148. 7 9. Corn and Wine and Oyl Gen. 27. 28. Deut. 7. 13. Job 28. 5. Psal 104. 15. Pretious things of the Earth Deut. 33. 14 16. Dragons and all deeps c. Psal 148. 7 8. Gen. 3. 1. 3. And under the Earth We may read these two sentences to wit this and the following thus And under the Earth even such as are in the Sea As And is often explicative and many times rendred even in Scripture And so indeed the Sea is under or beneath the Earth and so by consequence the things that are therein as it is said In the Earth beneath or in the waters under the Earth Exod. 20. 4. Deut. 4. 18. and 5. 8. Hence also men are said to go down to the Sea because it is beneath or under the Earth Psal 107. 23. Isay 42. 10. Joh. 6. 16. and God hath stretched out the Earth above the Waters for his mercy endureth for ever Psal 136. 6. And what is also said before in verse 3. of this Chapter might confirm this sense for
there we have only three places mentioned for it is said None in Heaven nor in Earth nor under the Earth In which last expression the Sea is also included All which do encline so to understand it which I have therefore mentioned But yet because as here rendred they are distinctly mentioned here and there may be a distinct consideration of these two and else where also though very rarely we have such a distribution-made As it seems there is in Psal 135. 6. Whatsoever the Lord pleased that did he in Heaven and in the Earth in the Seas and in all deep places Therefore I shall briefly speak to them distinctly And so And under the Earth to wit under the face or superficies of it and so distinguished from every Creature on the Earth And under the Earth there are Deeps or deep places Psal 95. 4. and 148. 8. Gold Silver Brass and all Metals and Minerals Job 28. 1 3 5. Stones and precious Stones Job 28. the pretious things and hidden treasures Deut. 33. 16. Job 3. 21. Prov. 2. 4. Roots of Trees Grass c. Job 14. 8. Dan. 4. 15 23. VVorms Mica 7. 17. Vapours Psal 148. 8. and 135. 6 7. Jer. 10. 13 and 51. 16. And those that are buried there-under c. 4. And such as are in the Sea That is also full of Gods riches as the Psalmist saith O Lord how manifold are thy works in wisdom hast thou made them all the Earth is full of thy riches so is this great and wide Sea wherein are things creeping innumerable both small and great Beasts Psal 104. 24 25. therein are Fishes in abundance Gen. 1. 26 28. Psal 8. 8. Job 12. 8. And of these some have Scales and Fins and they were legally clean and some had none and they were legally unclean Lev. 11. 9 12. Deut. 4. 19 10. and creeping things as before which sometimes enclude Fishes sometimes are distinct there-from Gen. 1. 20 21. with 1 King 4. 33. So we read of the Sea-Monsters Lam. 4. 3. and the Dragons in the Sea as Isay 27. 1. there go the Ships and there is that Leviathan whom God hath formed to play therein Psal 104. 26. Job 41. therein also are Fowls which with us are called Sea-birds and Sea-fowls and are mentioned with the Fishes Gen. 1. 20 21. So the waves of the Sea Exod. 15. 19. Job 9. 8. the â—and of the Sea Job 6. 3. and treasures hid therein And in the Sea are Pearls c. Deut. 33. 19. and whatsoever passeth through the paths of the Sea Psal â— 8. 3. The Apostle makes a general Repetition of what he had foresaid saying And all that are in them not some of the Creatures in Heaven on the Earth under the Earth and in the Sea or some of all sorts but all that are in them in which he speaks somewhat like to that Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet for in that he put all in subjection under him be left nothing that is not put under him Heb. 2. 6 8. And this gives us occasion to propound and give Answer to a Question or two that might arise from that which is here said Namely Quest But are wicked Men and wicked Spirits included in the every Creature and all that are in them and do or shall they also say Blessing and Honour and Glory and Power unto him that sits on the Throne and to the Lamb c Answ 1. To the first part of this question we say surely they are encluded also in the every Creature here spoken of for the Apostle here speaks as generally and universally as may be in so few words And every Creature which is in Heaven and on the Earth and under the Earth and such as are in the Sea and all that are in them heard I saying c. And therefore as I judge wicked Spirits and wicked Men cannot reasonably be excluded 2. To the second question or second part of the question we may say certainly wicked Men and Spirits do not chearfully and heartily and so not acceptably say Blessing c. unto him that sits upon the Throne c. But yet the Devils though against their wills do obey and make some right acknowledgments of God and Christ The Devils believe there is one God and tremble Jam. 2. 19. The Damâ—sel possessed with the Spirit of Divination said concerning Paul and his Companions These Men are the Servants of the most high God c. whereby it appears the Evil Spirit did know and intimately acknowledge that he was not but there was one that was the most high God above all evil Sprits whatever Acts 16. 16. though yet the Devil desires and seeks to be worshipped as God So the Devils cried out saying What have we to do with thee Jesus thou son of God Mat. 8. 29. And unclean Spirits when they saw Christ fell down before him and cried saying Thou art the Son of God Mark 3. 11 12. And the Legion of Devils or the Man possessed therewith fell down before Jesus and with a loud voice said What have I to do with thee Jesus thou Son of God most high I beseech thee torment me not Luke 8. 27 32. And the People were all amazed insomuch that they questioned among themselves saying what thing is this what new Doctrine is this for with authority commandeth he even the unclean Spirits and they obey him Mark 1. 24 27. And so we may say of wicked Men also for all are his Servants Ps 119. 91. They though not willingly and chearfully yet against their wills do after a sort not acceptably Heb. 12. 28. worship him Acts 17. 25. They profess to know God who in works deny him being abominable and disobedient and to every good work reprobate Tit. 1. 16. And in due season all shall render and ascribe Blessing and Honour c. unto him that sits upon the Throne and unto the Lamb So the Lord saith I have sworn by my self the word is gone out of my Mouth in Righteousness and shall not return that unto me every Knee shall bow every Tongue shall swear Isay 45. 23. with Rom. 14. 11 12. And because Christ Jesus humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross therefore God also hath highly exalted him and given him a name above every name That in the name of Jesus every Knee should bow of things in Heaven and things on Earth and things under the Earthâ— and that every Tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father Phil. 28 11. All they that go down to the Dust shall bow before him Ps 22. 27 29. Prov. 16. 4. And indeed Wicked Spirits and Men may well be included and reckoned amongst such Creatures as are brute and have no understanding because they so degenerate from their Primitive Glory and Excellency and the latter will not be made clean and renewed So the Devil is called and compared